Passion In Print

The LasT

sorceress

Marguerite Arotin

Passion in PrinT Press www.passioninprint.com

This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events or locales or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental. Copyright 2011 by Marguerite Arotin

All rights reserved, including the right of reproduction in whole or in part in any form. Published by Passion In Print Press 3052 Gaines Waterport Rd. Albion, NY 14411 Visit Passion In Print Press on the Internet: www.passioninprint.com

Editing by Katrina Knights

Print ISBN# 978-1-60820-472-4 ebook format ISBN#978-1-60820-473-1 Issued 2011 This book is licensed to the original purchaser only. Duplication or distribution via any means is illegal and a violation of International Copyright Law, subject to criminal prosecution and upon conviction, fines and/or imprisonment. This eBook cannot be legally loaned or given to others. No part of this eBook can be shared or reproduced without the express permission of the publisher.

Dedication and Acknowledgements: Dedicated to Chris, who helped me dive into a fantasy world by helping me set up a fictional convention, and to my husband and son for their love and support. Also, to my sorceresses, all the fantastic critique partners who helped on this story, and my awesome editor, Katriena, for believing in my story. Thank you everyone!

Prologue

“No,” Dazzart whispered, lifting the broken body of his mother from the smoking stones outside of the Cave of Torture. The scent of sulfur made his eyes water and confirmed his worse fears. “No, you will not die. You cannot leave me.” Ogres weren’t supposed to cry, but his voice trembled all the same. He pushed back a strand of her bloodstained golden hair, and she fluttered her eyelids open. Praise be to the God of War, she lives. “Dazzart...” She coughed and blood sputtered from her mouth. “Tell me what to do, Mother. Show me how to heal you.” He stroked her cheek, so soft and fragile, unlike his own rough, green skin. “Shall I find Eolande?” “No, not even the elixir can... It’s my time, son. You must accept this.” He clenched his teeth. “I’ll kill her. I found Father inside the cavern. I swear Adieal won’t breathe much longer because of what she did to you both.” Her cold hand caressed his cheek and he shivered, missing her usual warm, gentle touch. “My son...” His mother, once the most powerful and beautiful sorceress in Carnitha, smiled. She had a chipped tooth and crimson-stained lips, but Dazzart had never seen a lovelier smile. “You cannot destroy Adieal alone.” “I have the armies of Carnitha on my side. I might not rule my homeland, but I do run the military.” “I know. Your father and I were proud when... Son, I cannot hold on much longer but I had a vision...must…” “Tell me, Mother. What is this vision?” Her second sight had never failed. She’d foretold Dazzart’s rise to Tribal Leader when he was a small ogreling. “A sorceress with a good heart shall vanquish the evil from Carnitha. Find her, Dazzart. She will destroy Adieal. Promise

2 Marguerite Arotin me...” She didn’t finish. Her eyes rolled back and her body fell limp. He closed her eyelids, kissed her forehead, and placed his mother on the ground. A tear slid from his eye. He was a strong ogre, but the loss of his fair sorceress mother brought tears to his eyes. “I don’t know how I’ll find her, or where, but I vow to you, I shall find the sorceress. It will become my life’s mission.” Dazzart’s battle cry echoed as he entered the cave, found the body of his father, and carried him out. He placed his ogre father’s body beside his mother and slammed his fist into a large boulder, splintering the rock into two pieces. Rage flooded his body, and he desired nothing more than to break every bone in Adieal’s body. Alas, he knew better. Only magic could destroy the evil sorceress who had murdered his parents. He would find her, this kind-hearted woman, even if he had to cross the Great Divide to do so.

Chapter One Janet sighed as her son, a grumpy teen with bushy hair and big, brown eyes, attempted to make his way to the front door. She expected to enjoy some alone time with Spencer, her flesh and blood. After all, Saturday was her one day off. Although, since dust bunnies dotted the grungy carpet, she knew her housework needed to be done. She sighed as she stepped in front of the doorway and impeded Spencer’s way. Things wouldn’t have gotten so out of hand with the housework if it wasn’t for Spencer and his damned Ogre Nation computer game. She had created her own kickass sorceress character, and now all she wanted was to spend some quality time with her son, his elf avatar, Nidhogg, and her sorceress avatar Maurelle. “Where do you think you’re going?” She raised her brow as she awaited Spencer’s reply. “Um, I had plans with Dad.” “Not going to work, son-of-mine. You know your father’s in Vegas with Stacy.” Stacy the white trash slut. Oops, did I just think that? For Spencer’s sake, Janet tried her best to act civilly towards the woman who’d broken up her marriage. She’d always greet Stacy with a smile on the occasions when they met. Still, sometimes those evil little thoughts crept in. “Um, I...” “Don’t you want to play Ogre Nation with your mother? I thought you loved that game.” “I do. Look Ma, I sorta got an invite for this Ogre Convention and Online tournament. Don’t even think about asking if you can go. I’m meeting a friend there and—” “And what is this friend’s name?” Spencer only stared at her. After looking her son up and down, Janet realized he had dressed a little nicer than normal.

4 Marguerite Arotin New, black Levi’s replaced the usual torn jeans. Instead of his faded gray Nike sweatshirt, he wore a new red and black Puma sweatshirt. He even smelled nice. She could have sworn he was wearing some kind of Calvin Klein cologne but couldn’t put her finger on the exact kind. She flashed her son a knowing grin. “Is this friend a girl?” He shrugged. “Maybe.” “Don’t play games with me, Spencer. You wouldn’t be all dressed up if you were just meeting Mike, Kevin, or Garret at the convention. Why didn’t you tell me? You know I love the game too.” “I...um...I’m going to miss my bus if you don’t let me go.” “Where is this convention, Spencer? Is it in Dayton or Columbus? You’d have to take countless buses to get there.” “It’s in Cleveland.” Janet frowned and crossed her arms over her chest. “You expect to take a bus to someplace that’s four hours away? “Kevin said there’s a charter bus leaving from Dayton. I was going to walk to his house and—” “No, you’re not taking the bus. I’m coming with you and driving.” “Ma, the convention and tournament are by invitation only. Only the best players get invited.” “Listen, Mister, you’re the one who got your mother addicted to the game.” She jabbed her finger into Spencer’s chest, hoping to make her point. “If it wasn’t for my need to connect with my only son, the dishes would be done regularly, I’d be able to make real dinner instead of Stouffer’s frozen lasagna, and the carpet we’re standing on wouldn’t look like a dirt volcano erupted. I’m coming with you and I’m driving. I’ll use your invitation to get in.” “Fine,” Spencer huffed as he rolled his eyes. “Let’s go then. I don’t want to be late.”

The LasT sorceress 5 Spencer pulled out his iPod and headset the minute they entered Janet’s trusty Mustang. She sighed, wondering why her only child chose to listen to a blaring racket. No doubt to drown my voice out. Janet was a child of the eighties and loved the music. Spencer was a child of the millennium and the ear­ splitting noise he claimed rocked. Janet turned to Spencer. “So have you heard anything about Ogre Quest’s upcoming release? I saw the game trailer on YouTube last week. Looks pretty cool.” No reply. She tried again. “Hey, how many of your friends from school are supposed to be at the tournament? I ran into Mrs. Finnegan at the bank. She said her son’s in trouble. Did Kevin mention anything about being grounded?” Spencer stared blankly at his iPod screen, watching some bizarre thrash metal video without acknowledging his mother. “Okay fine, you know what...I was just trying to talk to you. I mean, you used to tell me everything. Now I don’t even know how your day went or who you hang around with. So much for attempting to be an involved mother.” She pulled on to the freeway and wondered if Spencer acted this way when his father took him for the weekends. Probably not. He’d talk to his father for hours. Her ex probably knew all about the girl Spencer was meeting at the convention. Janet opened her window to allow some fresh air into the car when they hit a traffic jam on I-71. The scent of fresh-cut grass filled her car from landscape crews mowing the roadside lawns. A monarch butterfly landed on the car window and flew away when Janet moved the car a few inches forward. Once upon a time, she used to go for picnics in the park with Spencer and Dave on days like this. She smiled, recalling how Dave removed his glasses to play catch with Spencer, even though he couldn’t see two inches in front of him without them. After playing catch, they’d dig into a bucket of KFC.

6 Marguerite Arotin The picnic days dwindled when her ex began working longer and longer hours. They ended when Dave came home on one day with lipstick on his collar, screaming about how he wouldn’t have cheated if she hadn’t been so damned frigid and insecure. A car honked behind her, bringing her back to the present day. “Yeah, I know. I’m going,” she muttered as she hit the gas. Spencer rolled his eyes, and Janet decided she was better off not understanding what he’d muttered. Traffic in downtown Cleveland bit the big one, and the fact that the Indians were in town only made matters worse. Impatient people waiting in long rows of cars lined the exit for Ontario Street. Sunlight glimmered off the black Lincoln in front of her, and Janet wished she could get out of her car and bask in the glow. Ah, well. If sitting in this stupid traffic jam meant spending quality time with her son, and getting to meet the girl he got all dressed up for, then she could stand the claustrophobia for a little while. At last, traffic finally started moving and Janet thanked God she wouldn’t have to be stuck in her car with a sullen teen for much longer. She pulled on to Lakeside Avenue and then into the convention hall parking garage. As she neared the gate, Janet hoped she had the two dollars for parking. These days, she mostly relied on her bank card. It was rare she held cash in her hands, except at work, since she handled money all day long at the bank. She nudged her son. “Got any cash on you, kiddo?” He removed his headset. “What?” “Money. I need two dollars for parking.” “Don’t you have some change in the ashtray?” “Sure, I forgot about that. Thanks.” He put his headset back on his ears without replying. Janet sighed as she rifled through the ashtray and pulled out eight quarters. Finally, she found a parking spot and walked through the

The LasT sorceress 7 lower entrance of the hall with Spencer beside her. A large banner with the spiked club shield of Carnitha, the kingdom of ogres in the games, hung over the front door. All the major characters were pictured beside the shield. Dazzart, the ogre Tribal Leader, grasped a large spiked club. His brawny green body dared any intruder to cross. Ogre Queen Lilania and King Jerard sat on their thrones. Even the enemy characters were there. Janet shivered as she looked into the cold black eyes of Adieal, the enemy of all the sorceresses. In this picture, she stood behind a swirling purple vortex, her sword raised high above her head. Janet had yet to defeat her. In fact, she had killed Maurelle, Janet’s character, twice. Spencer shook his head as she shuddered in fear. “She’s not real, Ma. Come on, let’s go inside. I want to see if I can find Anita.” Janet nudged her son. “Ah, your girlfriend?” “She’s just a friend, Mom. You know Gilraen Elenzar, the elf barmaid who works at the Drunken Duck, right?” “Yeah, she’s the one whose boobs you’re always staring at.” Janet gasped, realizing she had spoken her thoughts aloud. Strike one, she’d insisted on going. Strike two—she’d mortified her only son. She only had one strike left today. Maybe it would be best if she kept her mouth shut. Spencer’s cheeks flushed as he clenched his fists. “Please don’t talk so loud, Mother. God, you... Look, I think Gilraen is hot. What guy wouldn’t? Anyway, Gilraen is Anita’s character. I met her while we were playing together at a library by Dad’s house. She’s a nice girl, but we’re only friends.” Then why’d you get all dressed if you’re only friends? She didn’t dare ask her son aloud. Janet knew she’d already embarrassed Spencer enough for one day. They followed the crowd inside. Spencer handed a pretty girl with long, black hair and vivid green eyes his invitation. He eyed her sparkly purple bikini and flowing fairy wings and smiled. “So, Eolande, where should we visit first?”

8 Marguerite Arotin Eolande? How did Spence know which costume the girl wore? “How often have you played this game, Spence?” “Eolande came to the aid of our party a few weeks ago while you were at work. She gives you the lifeforce elixir if you run into problems. She only comes to you if you get something like one hundred thousand quest points.” His voice took a real know-it­ all tone, and it bothered the hell out of her. The girl dressed as Eolande nodded. “I would have preferred to dress as Queen Lilana, but I heard that Glenn Bowden’s daughter is coming dressed as her. Eolande’s fun and all, but my thighs look too big in this teeny little costume.” Spence grinned and looked down. “I think they look just fine.” Janet rolled her eyes. Come on, Spencer. We’re here to meet your girlfriend, remember? A faint blush colored the fairy girl’s cheeks. She scribbled something on a piece of paper as she spoke to Spencer. “Um, thanks. Let’s see here. I’ll give you a schedule. Mr. Bowden from Ogre Quest Enterprises is scheduled to speak first at eleven. I’m certain he’ll have some cool things to say about how he developed the game. The playoffs begin at noon in the network room down the hall. There are a limited number of computers, so make sure you sign up early. You can also visit the booths. I heard that the guy dressed as the elf over at booth twelve has a movie petition he wants to send to Hollywood. There’s all sorts of Ogerite merchandise on sale too. Here are your maps and schedules.” She smiled and winked at Spencer as she handed him two sheets of paper. Spencer glanced at the sheet of paper, smiled at the girl, folded it up, and placed it in his pocket. As they walked away, Janet’s curiosity got the better of her. She asked to see Spencer’s schedule. “You have your own.” “She wrote something to you before she gave it to you, didn’t

The LasT sorceress 9 she?” “Um...no, she didn’t.” “I can tell when you’re lying, mister.” Spencer took after his father and tugged at his arms when he lied. “What is it? Did she give you her name, phone number, cell phone number, e-mail, or all of the above?” “Her name is Lissa,” he grumbled, “and she gave me her cell phone number.” Janet threw her hands up in the air. “She’s too old for you. She looks like she’s seventeen, and you’re only fifteen. Plus we’re supposed to meet your girlfriend.” “Anita isn’t my girlfriend.” Spence clenched his fists. “She’s just a friend. I don’t have any girlfriends because when I wanted to ask Laurie Phillips to the homecoming dance, you embarrassed me by picking up the phone and telling me that I was too young to go out on a date.” Janet had forgotten about that. She supposed the shock, after picking up the phone to call the ex and overhearing Spencer talking to a girl, had made her blurt out something she didn’t mean to say. Spencer was a nice-looking kid, and she’d known that day would come. It was just that...well, the fact that she had a son old enough to date made her feel old. Oh, come on now, girl, thirty-six isn’t old. God, she needed a social life. Then maybe she’d stay out of her son’s. Too embarrassed to say anything else, she wandered beside her son in silence. Third strike, no more chances to spend quality time with her only son. Janet sighed as she veered off and found a booth with guidebooks for the first and second Ogre Nation games, Ogre Nation: King Jerard’s Curse and Ogre Nation: the treasure of Carnitha. The guy at the booth looked just like King Jerard. He wore an ogre costume with grayish green latex skin, a gold crown around his large head, and a brown fur cloak. She stifled a giggle, thinking the ogre get-up made him look ridiculous.

10 Marguerite Arotin “Doesn’t that costume get a little warm?” she asked, handing him her credit card to purchase the guidebook to the first game. “It does, but I don’t mind. King Jerard is my favorite character, and Mr. Bowden insists that all the vendors come in costume. It’s part of the agreement for booking the booth.” “Thanks,” she told the mighty ogre king as he handed her the guidebook in a plastic bag. She glanced around, and sure enough, all the vendors were dressed up. Janet counted ten King Jerards, seven Queen Lilianas, five ogress Princess Bannicks, six Adieals, and five Zoemith the Wickeds. There were quite a few vendors dressed in various unknown ogre, elf, sorceress, fairy, and dwarf costumes. She assumed they were dressed as the characters they played in the game. But it wasn’t just the vendors. No, there were King Jerards, Queen Lilianas, elves, evil and good sorcerers and sorceresses wandering around the convention hall. She suddenly felt a little out of place in her plain black T-shirt and blue jeans. Janet walked over to the booth that Lissa pointed out as having the Ogre Nation movie petition and smiled at the kid manning the booth. He was a little older than her son and dressed as a simple country elf with light blond hair. Thick, Coke-bottle glasses made his brown eyes bug out, and she wondered why he didn’t just give in and get contact lenses. “You really think this could make Hollywood interested in doing a movie?” She flipped through the thousands of signatures. “Maybe. There have been rumors of a movie floating around the net for about a year now. I just hope this will get things moving.” An Ogre Nation movie wouldn’t be a bad thing. It would probably make Glenn Bowden very happy, as the movie rights would bring in more money for him. She signed the petition as Spencer walked up with a cute auburn haired girl who wore a black Ogre Nation T-shirt.

The LasT sorceress 11 “We added your name to the playoff that’s taking place after Mr. Bowden speaks,” Spencer said. Janet guessed he wasn’t too angry with her if he’d signed her up. She only hoped she wouldn’t embarrass her son again. The girl standing next to Spencer grinned and said, “I’m Anita. Spencer has told me a lot about you. I hope you’ll be a member of our party when we play. We could use a good sorceress.” She shook Anita’s hand. “I’ll be happy to be a member.” Anita was a heck of a lot cuter than the Eolande girl at the registration counter. Silver, wire-rimmed glasses framed her soft blue eyes. She had a sweet smile too. Janet adored her instantly. “We should go find a seat. Mr. Bowden will probably start speaking any minute,” Spencer said as he pointed to the stage at the back of the convention hall. They managed to find seats in the front row. One by one, the folding chairs filled up with humans, ogres, fairies, elves, dwarves, sorcerers, and sorceresses. The curtain rose and revealed a backdrop of the gilded forest and a figure dressed as King Jerard. Janet wondered if he was the guy from the guidebook booth, but then glanced over and saw the vendor Jerard eagerly counting the money he had earned. The Jerard on stage growled into the microphone in front of him. “Esteemed Ladies, Gentlemen, Ogres, Fairies, Elves, and Dwarves, it is my honor to introduce the creator of our world. Please give a round of applause to Mr. Glenn Bowden.” The crowd went nuts as applause, hoots, and whistles filled the room. It was like they greeted a rock star when Mr. Bowden walked on to the stage. He bowed and waved to the audience as if he was really enjoying himself. He’s actually sort of a cute geek. Janet had seen photos of him on his website but never noticed how tall he was or how gorgeous his eyes were. She had a theory on geeks. There were two different types. The cute ones looked nice on the outside, but once they started talking, the nerd side shined through. Her ex was an average nerdy geek when they met and turned into a

12 Marguerite Arotin cute one after he lost weight and had his vision corrected. The problem with Dave was that his ego grew once he went from a regular geek to a handsome, but conceited, intelligent man. She smiled as she looked Glenn over. He had golden-brown eyes, perfectly groomed ash blonde hair, and was dressed in a nice brown suit. Most of the pictures on the Ogre Quest Enterprises Website pictured him wearing a dumpy gray sweat suit that did not accentuate his sturdy build. When he took the microphone, she noticed no wedding ring. Janet sighed as she flicked her long, brown bangs out of her eyes. For a moment, she wished she had Maurelle’s tanzanite eyes, velvet hair, and firm bosom. A woman like Maurelle would command the attention of a man like Glenn. A dull woman with mousy brown hair, gray eyes, and fat thighs would never get a second glance. When he spoke, Janet loved the tone of his voice. Very smooth and masculine. Okay, he had a sexy voice, and he was cute, smart, and rich. Why wasn’t he wearing a wedding band? Maybe he’s divorced or a widower. Ah, cut it out, Janet. He’s way out of your league. Stop ogling him and pay attention to what the man is saying. “As always, it is an honor to be here. Being amongst those who love the game I created is always a pleasure. Thank you for making Ogre Nation the bestselling online game of the past five years.” He paced the stage as he talked, and Janet tilted her head to see if she could get a good view of his ass. Spencer muttered something under his breath about how he shouldn’t have brought his mother. “I heard that, child of mine,” she whispered. “Just remember, you’ll still need a lift home. I could leave you here.” “I could find a ride home. I think Kevin’s here someplace.” “If his mother didn’t ground him. I saw Mrs. Finnegan at the bank. Kevin stayed out too late on Thursday night.”

The LasT sorceress 13 That shut Spencer up, and Janet smirked because she was able to bask in the smooth voice of Mr. Bowden without any more interruptions from her son. “Before we begin the Ogre Nation Playoff Tournament, does anyone have any questions?” the very nice looking, wealthy, and with any luck, single guy up on the stage asked. The elf from the movie petition booth raised his hand, and Glenn pointed to him. “Is it true that there is a movie in the works?” “The rights have been sold but we’ve yet to read a satisfactory script. All of us at Ogre Quest Gaming Enterprises want a magical script, one that can truly transport the moviegoer to the Kingdom of Carnitha. We have not found a screenwriter capable of doing so yet. Are there any other questions?” A teenage boy dressed as a dwarf with a long, gray beard raised his hand. “When will the third Ogre Nation game be released?” “It’s still in the works. However, we hope to have a preview of the game in flash movie format soon. The title of the game will be Ogre Nation: The Last Sorceress, and the quests will deal with freeing the last of the mighty sorceresses from the lair of Adieal and Zoemith. Are there any other questions?” Hold it, The Last Sorceress? Did that mean Janet wouldn’t be able to play Maurelle in this new game? She nervously raised her hand. Glenn looked her way, smiled, pointed at Janet, and the next thing she knew, King Jerard handed her a portable microphone. Normally, Janet hated public speaking, but the fact that her beloved Maurelle was in danger of dying off overrode her nerves. When she grabbed the microphone and stood up, her only child hid his head in his sweatshirt. Sorry to embarrass you yet again, kiddo. “You call the game The Last Sorceress. Does this mean that the players can’t play the sorceress avatars in the new game?”

14 Marguerite Arotin To her surprise, Glenn’s amber eyes brightened. She wondered what was going through his head. He didn’t answer right away. Instead, he gave her a dazzling smile that revealed two dimples. Her heart melted into goo. “As I said, the game is still in development. I had no idea that the sorceress character was still popular. We might be able to keep that particular avatar in the game.” Goose bumps raced down her spine as he raised his brow, and those yummy eyes looked her up and down. “Thank you for your question and your interest in the character. Can I ask your name?” My name? Mister handsome multi-millionaire wanted to know her name? Somehow, she managed to squeak out, “It’s Janet. Janet Lind.” “Ah, well thank you once again for your interest, Ms. Lind.” Heat raced through her body when he flashed his perfect smile. “Now without further ado, let the tournament begin. In the next room, we have two hundred and fifty networked computers. If you signed up, please check in with King Jerard at the door before you enter. I will preside over the game dressed as Dazzart the Bold. Please see me if you have any questions or computer issues while playing the game. Thank you one and all for coming, and I hope you enjoy the tournament and the rest of the convention.” The room erupted in applause. Janet finally caught a decent view of Mr. Multi-millionaire’s very nice behind as he walked away. Nice and tight, just the way she liked her buns. She wondered how a computer geek found the time to work out. Eh, with that boatload of money he probably had a personal trainer. Oh, how she would love to be that personal trainer. He’s gotta look great with his shirt off. I can see those muscles flexing... Stop it, Janet. You’ve got a game to play. You are not going to be able to concentrate when he walks by and you’re daydreaming about what’s underneath that ugly ogre costume. She lined up behind Spencer and Anita at the door. When

The LasT sorceress 15 they got to the door, King Jerard asked what their real names were along with the avatar names. “Spencer Marcus, Nidhogg Windhaven.” The mighty ogre king looked at his list and crossed Spencer’s name off. Anita was next. “Anita Kenyon, Gilraen Elenzar.” And then it was her turn. “Janet Lind. Maurelle Windhaven.” The ogre king looked at his list, glanced at her, and asked, “May I see your invitation, please?” “I came with my son. He did sign me up, didn’t he?” “You are on the signup list but not on our main list. May I please see your invitation?” “Spence, show the king your invite.” “I told you not to come, Mother,” Spence grumbled as he rummaged through his pocket. “I don’t need to see your son’s invitation. I need to see yours.” “I don’t have one. Spencer brought me as a guest. Guests should have every right to play too,” she protested. Someone dressed as Dazzart approached the king and pulled him away. When Dazzart winked with an amber eye, she knew he was Glenn. He’s coming to my rescue? I have to talk to him after the tournament. Mmm, he’s just so... When the mighty ogre king returned, he grunted, “Mr. Bowden has allowed an exception for you to play, Ms. Lind. All three of you are free to enter.” The doors opened, and Spencer and Anita walked in. Janet glanced around the hall for Glenn before she entered. Many ogres crowded the red-carpeted aisles, but no sign of her ogre. She wanted to thank him for making an exception, but he was gone. She only hoped she could thank Glenn for his kindness once they got inside, and that she wouldn’t do anything stupid. The last thing she needed was to run into Aideal first thing in the game and get killed off in front of the handsome game

16 Marguerite Arotin designer and CEO.

Chapter Two When they entered the room, Janet noticed a distinct metallic scent from all the computers. Each terminal sat dormant on plain white desks. Top of the line, flat screen 24” monitors stood tall and proud, waiting to dazzle each gamer with the promise of high definition graphics. She was glad they didn’t go the laptop, tablet, or Netbook route for the tournament. Playing Ogre Nation on the big screen was the only way to go. The chairs in front of each station looked comfortable enough with their plush cushions. With seats like that, the tournament was bound to last awhile. She found three computers next to each other in the back of the room. Spencer took a seat at the end, and Anita situated herself between them. Janet wasn’t sure if Spencer didn’t want to sit next to his mother because he was still embarrassed or he preferred to sit next to the adorable Anita with the sweet dimples. She couldn’t figure out why the cutie remained “just a friend” to Spencer. Janet took a deep breath, rubbing her damp palms on her pant legs, knowing she had to redeem herself in her son’s eyes. Plus, she had a certain handsome guy to impress. She secretly hoped that a kiss would be her reward for winning the tournament. King Jerard walked into the room and shouted out, “Creatures from the realm of Carnitha, you may turn on your computers.” The moment they turned the computers on, the game and all their avatars appeared on each individual screen. Janet scratched her head and muttered, “That’s odd. Spencer, we didn’t bring our flash drives along, did we?” Spencer shook his head no. “Wasn’t on the invitation. Yeah, it is a bit weird that the computers just boot straight to our character info. Isn’t it?”

18 Marguerite Arotin Janet shrugged. “Ah well, maybe they’re just programmed that way.” “Yeah, we both play online all the time so maybe they saved our character profiles from the server we usually select or something.” Janet smiled. Leave it to her son to come up with a more technical answer. Maurelle’s profile flashed onto the screen. Her sorceress was a buxom, raven-haired beauty who wore her long tresses in a braid. Maurelle’s strength as a sorceress grew each time Janet played because she used the winning from each quest to buy more spell books. She used the time between battles to let her character study them. She often thought about buying her new clothes or armor but the leather bra, bikini bottoms, the strap around her thigh where Maurelle kept her staff, and the sturdy suede boots would be something Janet would wear herself, if she had Maurelle’s bodacious curves. Besides, Maurelle was a wizard with her defensive spells. Purchasing armor would be a waste of her hard-earned quest winnings. The opening cut scene that flashed onto the high-def screen showed a breathtaking, tall, copper-haired sorceress. She wore a long blue cloak over a sapphire dress with gold trim and puffy sleeves. In her hand, she clutched a golden staff with a turquoise stone on top. The sorceress glanced over the shoulder of a man wearing a white muslin shirt, red cape, and brown trousers. The man’s long, gray hair was pulled into a neat ponytail, and his face was pleasant enough. He sat at a large desk with a scroll in his hand, and the voice that streamed from the speakers for him was authoritative and regal. He sort of sounded like Captain Jean-Luc Picard. Janet smiled because Patrick Stewart was one of her favorite actors. “A sorceress with a good heart shall be the one to vanquish all evil from Carnitha.” He paused and smiled at the sorceress. “It has to be you, Ionwe. You are the most powerful sorceress

The LasT sorceress 19 around, my dear wife.” Ionwe kissed the top of the man’s head. “Only because you taught me everything I know, Olorin. I think I am ready to face Adieal and Zoemith. We’ll reclaim the Book of the Damned, and Adieal will no longer be a threat to our world.” Janet raised her brows questionably as she listened. Book of the Damned? What the heck was that? First time she’d ever heard of it. It sounded like something out of a horror flick. Olorin clenched his wife’s hand. “Then go forth and do so. I, too, believe you are ready.” Janet huffed. “Hmpf, no one should be ready to face that witch or her evil lackey.” “Knock it off, Ma. I’m trying to hear,” Spence whispered. He rolled his eyes and pointed at the computer screen. “I think they’re letting us play the new game!” A flash of white light appeared on the screen, and Adieal’s evil laugh blared from the speakers. Janet rubbed her pounding ears. The bass was a little too much. The Drunken Duck flashed on the monitor, a small Englishstyle pub in the village of Pravoka. It was a thatched-roof building with the crooked sign of a fat duck in front of the oak door. The Drunken Duck was a popular gathering place for all the gamers and where Janet loved to begin her quests. There were always some great players in the Drunken Duck Tavern, making it easy to assemble a killer party. Gilraen, Anita’s elf avatar, tended bar at the Drunken Duck. Her pale hair was tucked neatly behind her pointed ears, and she wore a white, lace-topped shirt and dark skirt. The girl was a skilled archer, although Janet knew Gilraen got asked to join many quests because of her physical traits. The game was popular with teenage boys because of the attractive, largebreasted, female characters. She found Nidhogg, her son’s elf avatar, seated at the bar and typed, “Do you see anyone else here we can get to join our

20 Marguerite Arotin party?” “I just saw Alunil Griggory walk through the door after us. He’s in my homeroom at school. We can look for him and hope that he hasn’t joined anyone yet. He’s the only one I recognize,” Nidhogg replied. Anita pointed on the screen to a frowning ogress seated at a corner table. “I know her. She’s Gomick Berum. She’s always hanging around here, and we’ve done a few quests together. I can ask her.” “Well, I don’t really know anyone well enough to ask,” Janet typed. “But I think we’ll have a good party with two elves, an ogress, a sorceress and—what is Alunil?” “Oh, he’s a dwarf.” “Okay, add a dwarf to our party. Do any of your friends have any special skills?” “Gomick is a whiz with a club,” Gilraen’s reply flashed on the bottom of the screen. Spencer responded with, “Alunil is pretty decent with a sword, and we all know how awesome Gil is with a bow and arrow.” She smiled when Anita blushed at Nidhogg’s comment. “We’d better go round up our party and get going. We don’t want someone else to complete the first quest,” Anita typed with the rosy blush still coloring her face. “Okay,” Janet keyed. “Gil, you go grab Gomick. Spencer, you find Alunil and we’ll get our little party going.” While Nidhogg left the tavern and Gilraen went to talk to the ogress, she slid her eyes from the monitor for a moment to look for Glenn. The massive ogre body of Dazzart the Bold walked through the rows of desks with a teenage girl dressed as the ogress Princess Bannick. The registration counter had said he had a daughter. Guess she didn’t dress like the queen, after all. If there was such a thing as a small ogress, it was the little

The LasT sorceress 21 princess. She only came up to Dazzart’s waist, and when she turned, Janet noticed she had the same eye color as her father. Dazzart caught Janet’s gaze and winked. She grinned, returning her focus to the game with shivers racing down her spine. A short time later, Nidhogg returned to the tavern with a dwarf whose bushy brown beard was almost as long as he was tall. All five of the avatars headed to Fort Greenbalm to visit the mighty Dazzart. The line to get into the massive, brown stone fort wound its way through the tall, stately pine trees to the edge of the Pravoka border. Didn’t surprise Janet too much, because Dazzart was the military leader for the Carinthian army. He assigned the quests, and there were a lot of gamers in the room. She grinned, devising a clever plot to get her party farther ahead in the line. “Okay, gang.” Her smug fingers flew across the keyboard. “I don’t know about the rest of you, but I really don’t want to spend the entire tournament waiting in this line. If we all hold hands, I can do a transport spell and move us farther ahead.” “Can’t you just summon a growth?” Nidhogg asked. A growth was a mass of vines that swirled around the body, or even a whole building, transporting players elsewhere. Janet knew the spell to summon one, but the spell was unpredictable. Not to mention, Janet didn’t have enough confidence in Maurelle’s abilities yet to summon one. Summoning a growth was one of the more complex spells, and if a player didn’t cast it right, the vines might only wrap around part one body part and transport that part. She wasn’t about to have Maurelle’s beautiful head transported and not the rest of her, especially not with the handsome ogre watching the gamers. “Too risky. A transport spell will take us there, and it’s much easier to cast,” Janet replied. She glanced at her son. Sure enough, he bit his lip. She knew what her son thought about Maurelle. He never once told her Maurelle wasn’t good enough to fight alongside Nidhogg. Still, he made his mother feel that way. Her child was just like his

22 Marguerite Arotin father in that respect. He was always slow with the compliments, quick on criticism. “Let’s all hold hands and concentrate on where we need to be,” she keyed and shrugged off the little jab to her heart. The avatars grabbed hands as Janet typed the action, “Cast tspell= destination front of line.” She watched with glee as a flash rocketed across the monitor, and all the avatars were transported to the mighty wood doors of the fort. It worked. Janet only hoped the sexy beast, Glenn, had seen the clever spell. The guards escorted the party inside, and someone tapped her. She glanced over her shoulder and spied Dazzart. He leaned over her and whispered with that oh-so-husky voice, “Nice work. We have five sorceresses in here now, and not one of them has thought about using the transport spell. You get extra points for creativity.” Sure enough, a hundred points were added to the score. She turned to thank Glenn, but he was gone. Damn it. Guess she’d have to wait until after the game was done to talk to him. But hell if she didn’t want to talk to him right there and then. Get to know the guy better. No. Now wasn’t the time for flirting. Not when she had a game to concentrate on. Besides, she was probably out of practice when it came to the flirtatious, getting­ to-know-you, bullshit chat. On the screen, a mighty ogre tribal leader paced the center courtyard of the fort. Janet noticed two new things about this ogre. The first was that Dazzart’s eyes were a unique blend of gold and brown. The second was that when he spoke, the voice that came out of the computer speakers sounded familiar. Like that of a certain sexy multi-millionaire. She guessed he must like that character if he voiced him and modeled the ogre after himself. Ogres did make the best warriors, and she did admire their strength. “Your first quest,” the bulky ogre with the smooth voice said, “is to go to the Dark Forest and find the key hidden there. Beware of the goblins that guard the map. They were ordered

The LasT sorceress 23 by Adieal and Zoemith to guard the key with all their powers. If you return with the key before nightfall, I will give you a reward and information for your next quest. When you are ready, I will summon a growth to take you there.” The vines wrapped around Maurelle and Janet smiled. Piece of cake, goblins don’t like light. All I have to do is use my white light spell when I enter the forest. She closed her eyes and imagined the computer screen filling with that zap of white light. It was one of Maurelle’s best spells, and it had never failed. Instantly they were transported to the dark forest. Janet leaned toward the screen and whispered, “Now we get to work.” Janet jerked her head when she heard a sudden gasp behind her. A teenage girl shouted out, “It’s a growth on the walls. How cool is that!” Sure enough, long, green vines spilled out of the plain white walls. The thick vegetation climbed like wild weeds. The scent of the computer room changed from metallic to organic, like the smell of fresh-cut grass. “My God, what special effects,” she murmured. “Mom,” Spence snapped, “pay attention.” She frowned, but returned her gaze to the monitor. The goblins were quickly dealt with and the key retrieved. Not long after her party had completed several quests, she watched Mr. Super-sexy Multi-millionaire escort several unlucky players out of the room. She assumed gamers were given the boot of the tournament once their avatars died, but since Spencer sat there silently keying in his actions and phrases, she nudged Anita and asked, “When you die, are you out?” “It was on the sign-in sheet. There are no saving posts in the game. Once you die, you’re out.” Adieal and her cave of torture were the next stop on the quest map. Ugh, how I can face that bitch here in front of all these gamers when I can’t face her at home? Soon enough, they stood in the dark, dank cave of torture.

24 Marguerite Arotin Janet hated the lair of Adieal and Zoemith. The black walls of the cavern showing on the screen, the dripping sound and creepy music coming from the speakers, always made her skin crawl. However, this time the scene looked different. There was a large, silver cage in the corner of the cavern protected by an electric blue force field. Inside the cage sat the beautiful sorceress, Ionwe, and her husband, Olorin. Maurelle started towards the cage, the silver key gripped in her hand. She stopped when Ionwe spoke. “You cannot save us until you destroy Zoemith and Adieal.” On cue, Zoemith stepped out of the shadows and gave a menacing laugh. His silver eyes wandered across the group. He brushed his hand through his wild white hair. Zoemith might have had a skinny build, but Janet never underestimated his power. He wasn’t as hard to defeat as Adieal, but still a formidable opponent. “Destroy them,” Adieal ordered. Janet couldn’t see the witch yet, but the cold voice was enough to make her body stiffen. “As you wish, my love.” Janet suddenly realized Zoemith always did as he was told. Adieal had him wrapped around her little finger. Wondering if the party could use Zoemith’s one weakness to their advantage, she spied a black book sitting next to the cage. If that’s what I think it is, we can use it to distract them both. The Book of the Damned, the same one from the intro. “Someone needs to grab that damned black book!” Everyone in the party moved their characters over to the book, and she heard Adieal cry out, “Zoemith, stop them.” With the witch’s love-struck sidekick distracted, Janet found the chance to disarm him. She keyed in, “Cast levitation spell on Zoemith’s staff.” It worked. Anita turned, gave a cute wink, and Gilraen pulled her bow back. The pretty elf took Zoemith out with an arrow directly to his heart.

The LasT sorceress 25 “Nice job, Anita,” Janet whispered. “Easy peasy, I knew just where to hit him. I don’t know what we’re going to about Adieal, though.” Just as Anita spoke her name, the wicked sorceress appeared on the computer screen. Her long, brown hair, parted down the middle, hung over her shoulders, past her shapely bosom, and down to her waist. Though she was beautiful in her bloodred velvet gown with golden brocade cuffs, Adieal’s eyes always frightened Janet. They were dark as coal as she gazed down upon the characters with pure, evil anger. “You shall not take the captives. They are mine. I will absorb their power and become invincible.” Adieal reminded Janet of the evil stepmother in Disney’s version of Snow White, regal yet cruel. Before Janet could think of anything to cast, she hit Maurelle with a spell that sent her poor avatar crashing into the cavern wall. She breathed a sigh of relief when Maurelle staggered to her feet. Thank God, she was still okay. Hmm, now what am I gonna throw at that witch? In a flash, Gilraen sent an arrow toward Adieal. The witch deflected it and sent it straight to Gilraen’s heart. Maurelle walked to the wounded elf. Janet tried to type in a healing spell, but Adieal sent a fireball to her avatar. “Oh no you don’t.” She typed in a deflecting spell. The enchantment worked and sent the fireball shooting back to Adieal but it was too late for poor Gilraen. She put her hand on Anita’s shoulder. “Sorry, hon.” Anita flashed an adorable little smile, though her pretty eyes welled with tears. Poor kid. Janet wished Maurelle could have saved her. “It’s okay, Ms. Lind. I should’ve known better. The only way you can defeat her is with magic. Good luck.” Thanks, kiddo. I’m gonna need it. She smiled when Spencer rose and gave Anita a hug before slumping to his seat. Back in the game, Nidhogg and Alunil both had their shields

26 Marguerite Arotin raised and were huddled in a corner of the cave while Adieal laughed wildly and threw fireballs their way. Gomick was about to charge at the wicked sorceress with her club when Janet had Maurelle block her. “No,” she typed, attempting to steady her quivering fingers. “It takes magic to kill her. You wouldn’t happen to know any spells at all, would you? “The only spells ogres know are the ones for summoning a growth,” Gomick replied. “Can you summon a growth around her?” “I’ve tried it before, but she always breaks free. She does something where the vines all die.” “Crap, I guess I have no choice,” Janet responded, with her head throbbing from the pressure. Maurelle threw spell after spell toward Adieal, but she only laughed and deflected them. Janet knew it was only a matter a time before she killed off the entire party, so she turned to Spencer. “I think we should surrender,” she sighed. “What? Come on, Mom. You’re not even trying. Yeah, she’s tough, but I know you can defeat her if you try. Why don’t you do a transport spell on her?” “I’ve tried that before but she deflects it back to me. Haven’t figured out how to block her deflecting spells yet. Look, hon, I’ve tried to everything to get past her, and I cannot do it.” Spence clenched his fists and said, “Dad was right about you.” “Right about what?” Janet asked while Maurelle deflected three huge orange fireballs. “I don’t like it when your father badmouths me.” “He wasn’t badmouthing you. He just said something that’s true.” “Listen, kiddo, if you don’t tell me what your father said, I’ll

The LasT sorceress 27 ground you for a month.” “He said you have no confidence. He said once he got skinny and had laser vision surgery, you became an insecure wreck. He got tired of dealing with it.” Spencer’s cruel words dug like a knife to her heart. She didn’t want to play the game anymore, stopped deflecting, and let Maurelle get hit. Numb, she watched through misty eyes as Maurelle’s beautiful body burned. She didn’t care and only watched as the rest of the party died, until a big hand squeezed her shoulder. “Sorry, Ms. Lind. But it’s time to go,” a sexy, baritone voice whispered into Janet’s ear. A small piece of her broken heart wanted to look into those gorgeous eyes of his and maybe find some comfort. But she couldn’t stand seeing his disappointment. Instead, she headed straight for the door. She was a failure as a mother and a gamer. Spence hated her now. Nothing she could do, nothing she could say would change that fact. A small voice deep inside whispered, Your son is right. Maybe she did have a few confidence issues. Any woman who stuck by the guy she loved when he was a geek only to be tossed aside when he got better looking would feel the same. Any woman who was constantly compared to her perfect sister growing up would think she wasn’t worth much. But Janet hated to hear it from the mouth of her only child. When they headed for the exit, a grayish green hand grabbed her shoulder. She turned and looked into those big, warm eyes and expected to see disappointment. But there wasn’t. Those amber brown eyes glittered with what looked like amusement. He handed her a brown paper package. “Here, open it when you leave,” Glenn said. “Um, thanks, I guess. Will you be doing another conference in the Cleveland area anytime soon?” “We will meet again, very soon. Do not worry, Maurelle.”

28 Marguerite Arotin He was gone before she could ask why the heck he’d called her Maurelle. Janet did see him hand identical packages to Spencer and Anita. Anita gave her an awkward little smile as Spencer rushed straight for the exit. His face was red and his fists were still clenched. She wanted to say she was sorry for giving up without a fight. Her pride prevented her from speaking to him at all. Spencer charged through the door and stopped. Janet almost ran into him. “Spence, what the—” She broke off as she looked over his shoulder. One white stone room, covered in thick vines, was all that remained of the massive convention hall. She would never know if the vendors or the rest of the convention goers noticed that the entire network room had vanished, but her jaw dropped as she turned. They stood in the middle of a huge forest. There were no forests in Cleveland. The Metroparks ran through the suburbs, but even the Metroparks had roads. Tall, majestic trees surrounded her. Deer ran wild and free. A dragon with thick, blood-colored scales soared above their heads. It’s wild, lionlike call held Janet spellbound. Hold it, a dragon? No, it’s an airplane. It has to be a plane, if it was a dragon that would mean we were all in the... “M-mom, d-did y-you s-see that t-th-thing?” “It’s an airplane, sweetheart. That’s all it was. Come on, let’s go find our car.” “N-no, that was not an a-airplane.” “Spencer is right,” a small voice whimpered. Anita approached. Her entire body trembled. “It was red. It had scales. I heard it roar.” This cannot be happening. Carnitha is not real. We’re still in downtown Cleveland. We’re not that far from Burke Lakefront Airport. It was just a special airplane decorated like a dragon. Maybe the air show was in town?

The LasT sorceress 29 A tree branch snapped behind them. Janet turned to see a very large ogre with golden-brown eyes smiling at them. “Open the packages now. It should explain a lot.” The paper crinkled in her hand when she slowly ripped through her package. She didn’t know how to react when she found the leather get-up Maurelle wore and a large, golden book. The only thing missing was the staff. But before she could say anything, the handsome man dressed in an ogre costume handed her a golden staff with a large opal stone on top. He grinned, and Janet shuddered at the sight of his glistening fangs. “It was too large to wrap. Go try it on. I’m eager to see how you look in it.” “Okay, this isn’t funny, Shrek.” She winced when Spencer looked to the sky, as if he prayed for a dragon to fly by and carry him off to its lair. Sorry, kiddo. I know that one was pretty bad. Slipped out of her mouth before she could take it back. She sighed when Dazzart laughed. Why is everything I say or do the end of my child’s mortal existence? Then again, she was pretty sure this was the end of their mortal existence. “Shrek, yes, I saw the movie,” the ogre replied. His raucous laughter filled the forest before he continued. “Real life is far more interesting. I wonder where your movie moguls get their ideas from.” “Okay, we’ve gotten off track here. We shouldn’t be discussing movie ogres. We should be talking about why you gave us this stuff. Number one, I don’t have the body to wear this sort of thing...” “Oh, I beg to differ.” He laughed. “Look down.” Her boobs had ballooned to twice their normal size. Now, she wasn’t about to complain about it but did feel pretty uneasy about the sudden chest growth spurt. It wasn’t just her breasts, though. Her legs were longer. Janet’s jeans looked more like capris. She reached behind her neck, gasping as she realized her plain old short hair was gone. It was longer and felt like

30 Marguerite Arotin it had been braided. She grabbed the braid, tossed it over her shoulder, and saw that it was velvet black. Janet glanced over at Spence and Anita. They had changed too. Anita was now a pretty little elf with silvery blonde hair and very pointy ears. Spencer was a tall elf with black hair, dark blue eyes, and a frightened look on his face. “What the hell did you do to us?” she shouted. “Change us back right now.” “I can’t,” the ogre replied. “You are no longer Janet Lind. Henceforth, you shall be Maurelle Windhaven, your son shall be Nidhogg Windhaven, and Anita, you shall be Gilraen Elenzar.” “No, no, no! No, this sort of thing doesn’t happen. This is a sick joke. Did my ex put you up to this? Take off that ridiculous costume now and change us back.” “Why is my human form more appealing to you, my sorceress? I saw the way you looked at me during the conference.” His voice was still very husky and very sexy. It made her long to see the man beneath that mask again. She reached forward and gave his chin one heck of a yank. Very odd—it didn’t feel like latex. He grabbed her arm, and she felt a loss of circulation from his strong grip. “I would advise you not to do that again. Put on your uniforms now, please. The others are all waiting at Fort Greenbalm, and I have to return in time to welcome the rest of the gamers to our world.” She stood there, frozen for a moment, rubbing her pulsating temples. Her heart pounded, and she could barely breathe. Okay, so the guy I thought was my knight in shining armor is really an ogre, I am not Janet anymore. A dragon flew over my head. Holy crap, the growth on the walls of the network room, that’s how the bastard lured us here. It was real. This place is real. I’m really a sorceress. Oh shit, that must mean Adieal really existed. At that point she did what any woman in her position would do. She freaked out.

Chapter Three Janet had no idea how long she swung her fists into Dazzart’s massive, hairy chest, cursing him out. She screamed at a decibel so loud, the deer ran for cover. It appeared not to bother the ogre at all. He stood there and smiled. Two large, stained fangs protruded from his bottom gum. God, she missed the one hundred watt smile of her Mister Multi-millionaire. The moment she realized Dazzart wasn’t wearing a mask, it all sank in. Her blood boiled with fury. “You asshole, you tricked us all,” she screamed as tears of rage streamed down her face. “How dare you? You led us all here under false pretenses. I want you to take me, my son, and my son’s girlfriend—” “She’s not my girlfriend, Ma,” Spence interjected. She gave Spence a reproving look of motherly irritation. “Fine, the girl that’s my son’s friend. Take us home now.” Dazzart grabbed Janet’s arms above the elbows and hoisted her into the air. She gasped in utter shock. “Enough,” his bold voice bellowed while her legs quivered a good two feet above the ground. “You will go to Fort Greenbalm. I will explain everything to you when all of the players have arrived.” It was strange how his voice, even though she now knew it didn’t belong to the handsome Mr. Glenn Bowden, still turned her body into a quivering mass of Jell-O. You could have stirred her bones with a wooden spoon. “Fine,” she answered through clenched teeth. “Now will you please put me down?” He set her on the ground, and Janet wondered how someone so handsome in on Earth could be so hideous in this world. Yet, despite the fact that he was big, green, hairy, and had two large, white horns sticking out of his head, those warm eyes still melted her heart. His eyes looked right through her sorceress flesh and into the heart of the petrified suburban mom.

32 Marguerite Arotin When Janet was able to speak again, she asked, “How are we going to get to Fort Greenbalm and where the hell are we? I might have played the game often enough, but I sure don’t know my way around here.” Dazzart’s huge green arm pointed straight ahead. “You are in the middle of the Gilded Forest. Fort Greenbalm is to the west, two miles away from here. You can do a transport spell to get there or I could escort you. My daughter is here and can greet the remaining players as they arrive.” Ah, his daughter, the little ogress he’d walked with during the convention. “Is she really the princess?” she asked, her frazzled brain still trying to comprehend the fact that this world was real, the scary witch was real, and the handsome Mr. Bowman was really an ogre. Janet would have given anything to see Glenn’s smile one last time. “Yes, she is. I don’t have time to explain it all now. How do you wish to get to the fort?” Janet pondered this for a minute as she tapped her foot on the hard forest floor. Doing a spell in a game was one thing, casting a spell for real scared her to death. “We’ll walk.” Her eyes could not believe the sheer magnificence of the gilded forest as they walked through it. The brisk scent of pine filled the air. She smiled because it took her back to days at camp as a Girl Scout. There were deciduous and evergreen trees, similar to the foliage of Earth. Beams of radiant sunlight danced off more unusual trees with glittering golden bark. She was tempted to break off the golden bark. She remembered from the game how the bark was collected and traded as money, but continued because she didn’t want to face Dazzart’s rage. The branches, leaves, and pinecones underfoot crunched in steady rhythm as they trudged onward. Janet glanced over her shoulder at Nidhogg and Gilraen, who were slowly trailing. They looked as amazed as she felt. Nidhogg’s huge blue eyes had a deer-in-the-headlights look as they walked. She knew her son was having a difficult time comprehending

The LasT sorceress 33 it all. Although she was still a little angry at him for what he said during the playoffs, her mothering instincts took over. She walked over to him and put her arm around his shoulder. At home, Janet had to reach up to put her arms around Spencer, but Maurelle’s sorceress body was taller than his elf body. She kissed him on the cheek and said, “It’s okay, sweetie. I know how shell-shocked you are right now. We’ll get through this, kiddo.” He flashed the most adorable grin and asked, “Does this mean I don’t have to go back to school?” Janet laughed, knowing Spencer would be fine. “You’ll have to ask the big ogre over there,” she said, pointing to Dazzart, who lumbered several feet ahead of them. “You know what? I have a boatload of questions for him. I’ll ask.” She ran up to him, inhaled once, and began the barrage of questions. “Okay, Shrek, why did you bring us here? How long are you keeping us? What do you plan on doing with us?” He turned. “One question at a time, and I would advise you not to call me Shrek again. I do not speak with a Scottish accent, nor am I as cute and animated,” he said with his bold, commanding voice. She had to admit Dazzart the Bold was the perfect title for him. He could have tamed an entire army with that voice. A part of her found it sexy as hell, but a part of her questioned the fact that she found anything about a big, green ogre sexy. “Um, okay. Why did you bring us here?” “We needed more heroes. We brought armies from the elf nation of Eliana, from the fairy nation of Fariana, the magic nation of Veneficium, and the dwarf nation of Elbumnum. Most of them perished in battle. We had no other choice but to bring others from beyond The Great Divide.” “Hold it. What the heck is The Great Divide?” The ogre’s voice sounded kind and patient as he replied, “A division between your world and our world. It’s located at the

34 Marguerite Arotin edge of the Gilded Forest.” Ah ha! The Great Divide was a way out and back to the normal world. “Okay, well, bye. I guess I’ll go take my son and his girlfriend back to this Great Divide thing. Been nice meeting you, Dazzart...Glenn...whoever the hell you are.” Janet started to walk away when a massive green hand encircled her arm. She struggled, but couldn’t break free from the iron grip of the beast. “It’s not that easy,” the ogre explained, “I spent several months looking for a world like yours. The divide could take you to any world. It’s a portal, and it is not known where you could end up.” “I’m willing to take the risk,” she huffed, struggling to pull away. “Why? Isn’t this what you’ve always wanted? To live in a land where anything is possible? To use the power of good to fight all the evil that threatens your world? We need you here, Maurelle. Sorceresses of your magnitude are not easy to come by.” “What about that Ionwe chick you had in the game? I’m sure she’s a good enough sorceress. Or that Olorin guy? He looks like he could take on anything.” “Ionwe was a powerful sorceress. Unfortunately, she perished in a battle with Adieal. Olorin is her husband, and he will be the one training you.” Janet shook her head, trying to comprehend that the witch who haunted her nightmares was real. “Dazzart, I cannot do this. I’m just a single mom who has a crummy job at a bank. I am not and can never be a powerful sorceress.” He pulled her close, and she noticed another interesting thing about him. Janet always thought, since ogres were so ugly, they would stink. But Dazzart had a very rugged, very masculine, outdoorsy scent to him. She was surprised by how his woodsy scent made her knees buckle, and even more surprised that she liked being in his

The LasT sorceress 35 huge, muscular, ogre arms. He flashed her a toothy grin and said, “You can do this. You have the power within you. Olorin will help you find it.” Then he released her. “Will you be involved in my training at all?” she asked, knowing he played a big part in the game and hoping he did so in this world as well. She could count on him and wanted to trust him. Of course, she’d once thought the same thing about her ex. But somehow Dazzart didn’t seem like the sort to let anyone down. “I will help you as much I can. Now we must go. The others are waiting for us at the fort.”

§§§§ Fort Greenbalm looked like it had leapt off the screen from an epic fantasy movie. The programmers for the game had captured the massive, gray stone walls, the solid wood door, and each one of the four sturdy towers with iron roofs perfectly. Looking at it on a computer screen could never compare to looking at the huge structure up close and personal. Janet wondered how long it took to build the fort but as she watched the heavily armored ogres who guarded it, she knew it couldn’t have taken that long. Brutes that big could have built the structure in just days. Dazzart turned to Janet when they neared the door. “Before you enter, you must put your uniform on. I will wait here if you’d like to go behind that gooseberry bush to dress.” She didn’t trust the way the ogre eyeballed her, but decided to go along. Curiosity to see how the clothes looked on Maurelle’s body, and her curves, ensnared her. She would have never worn anything this risqué back home. As quickly as she could, Janet changed into the leather outfit while Nidhogg and Gilraen changed into their new clothes behind other shrubs. She looked down and was shocked by how well it seemed to suit her new form. The leather bra clung to her new, Dolly Parton-sized boobs like a glove to a hand. It was like

36 Marguerite Arotin slipping into her favorite T-shirt and sweat pants at home after wearing a suit and pantyhose at work all day. She never knew leather could feel so darn comfortable. Now it felt like she was meant to do this. It felt like she had been living a lie as Janet Lind and was really meant to be Maurelle, the mighty sorceress. Suddenly, she didn’t want to go home. Spencer did a double take when the newly transformed sorceress walked out from behind the bush with the old clothes draped over her arm. Both he and Anita had already changed clothes, and her kiddo looked quite handsome in his plain white shirt and brown suede pants. “Wow! I wonder what Dad would think if he saw you now.” “Not that I care what you father thinks anymore, but it’s nice of you to say that, sweetheart.” She smiled and patted her son on the back. Janet changed her mind about not wanting to go home when she felt the golden eyes of the massive ogre gazing at her new body. She had never had anyone, not even her ex, look like they wanted to devour her. His eyes blazed through her sexy leather get-up, and she swore he licked his ugly fangs. She started to run but the huge, green beast grabbed her arm. “Come, the others are waiting inside the fort.” “I guess I really have to do this, don’t I? Ugh, had I only known what I was getting into, I would have never come to the stupid tournament.” The edges of Dazzart’s stern mouth started to twitch, and she wondered if he was trying to form a smile. “I don’t believe that,” he said, “I think you were destined to be a sorceress, Janet.” A chord struck deep inside Janet at the sound of her real name from his lips. She didn’t really believe in destiny. She was one of those people who believed you just muddled on through life trying to figure out where you fit in. But Dazzart believed plain old Janet Lind was meant to be a mighty sorceress, and his belief was enough to send her walking through the large door.

The LasT sorceress 37 She noticed a large congregation of all sorts of creatures the moment they stepped into the courtyard of the fort. There were many large ogres, several stocky dwarves, graceful fairies fluttering about on their long elegant glittering wings, and regal elves. There were five women, each one distinctively dressed, but all were carrying staffs with precious stones set into them. The sorceresses, yep those are the girls I belong with. Most of the ladies were Caucasian, but one woman had dark cocoa skin. One small girl caught her eye the most. The petite slip of a sorceress sat huddled in the corner beneath her red velvet cloak. Janet might have been transformed into a mighty sorceress— however, she was also a mother, and it made her walk over to the shivering girl. She knelt down next to her and asked, “Are you okay, sweetheart?” The young woman lifted back the hood of her cloak, and her pretty, crystal-blue eyes glittered with tears. Instinctively, Janet brushed a wild orange curl away from the young sorceress’s forehead. The girl wiped away her tears and forced a smile. “I’ll be fine, thanks. I didn’t expect things to turn out this way.” Janet laughed. “Hon, that’s the understatement of the year. I don’t think any of us expected to be here. What’s your name?” “My new name or my old name?” “Both. My birth name was Janet—my new name, I guess, is Maurelle.” “My old name was Amber, my new name is Alande.” “I like the name Alande. It’s a good name for a sorceress. Why don’t you come with me, and I’ll introduce you to my son and his friend?” She seemed a little hesitant at first, but finally stood up. “All right, I guess I’ll go with you.” Her cloak slipped from her shoulders, revealing a cool and funky get-up. She wore a red corset with black satin ties, red and

38 Marguerite Arotin black striped tights, and thigh-high black boots. Janet hated to admit it, but her outfit was a lot more creative than Maurelle’s Amazonian gear. It showed enough creativity to make any Hollywood costume designer turn as green as Dazzart. She led Alande to Nidhogg and Gilraen and introduced her. “Hey, kiddos, I met another sorceress. This is Alande.” Nidhogg looked at her funky get-up, and being a male, his eyes wandered over to her small, yet perky little boobs. Janet winced when Gilraen rolled her eyes. Her kiddo, she realized, was an idiot for not noticing the cute blonde elf with her own nice bosom delicately framed by her lacy shirt. “Hi, my name was Spencer, now it’s Nidhogg.” Alande looked at him in disbelief “Nidhogg? Where did you come up with that name?” “One of those elf name generators.” “Yeah, I got Alande from a gaming name generator.” Gilraen relaxed a little and offered Alande her hand to shake. “I used to be Anita but now I’m Gilraen, Gilraen Elenzar.” “Awesome name. I thought about being an elf, but my exbest friend talked me into being a sorceress.” “Why is she your ex-best friend?” Janet asked. “We had a fight when we got here.” Alande pointed to a beautiful girl with long, curly, dark hair who wore a black velvet skirt with red glitter scattered all over it. “That’s her right there. Her name was Christine, now it’s Belladonna. The reason why we’re here is because she convinced me to use the cheat codes and hacks she got for the game.” That really set Janet off. She never cheated on a game. It wasn’t fair to watch other players get ahead because some nerd got a hold of codes to break the system. She felt her face turn red. Nidhogg must have seen what was coming next because he grabbed his mother’s shoulder. “Mom, stay out of this. I remember how you took on that

The LasT sorceress 39 bully in my third grade class. It did more harm than good. You don’t want to get involved in their fight.” She grinned, remembering how she’d grabbed Tommy Wilcox, the little punk who had been harassing her son for months, by the ear, and hauled him back home. It was her nature to take charge when her family was in trouble. She fought with Dave about her butting in all the time when they were still married. Her ex would’ve called her a buttinski if he was with them but of course, he was off in the real world of Vegas. She did worry a slight bit about what Dazzart would think, but then she thought of how he’d defended her on Earth, using his weight as Ogre Quest CEO to get her in the kingdom. She was pretty sure he’d approve of her wanting to defend Alande. “I won’t do anything stupid, kiddo. Heck, I’m not even sure of how to use this thing yet,” Janet replied, glancing at her staff. “I just want to talk to the girl.” Nidhogg seemed satisfied by her response. Janet marched over there and stood in front of little Miss Belladonna. Bella’s lips formed a pout when Janet glared at her with her arms crossed against her chest. Janet fought the urge to slap the girl. “Excuse me,” she said, pointing her finger in a scolding fashion at the petulant sorceress, “but you have some nerve dumping your best friend like that. She’s frightened to death of this place, and you just drop her like she’s yesterday’s news.” Bella huffed. “Had she brought the codes with her, we wouldn’t be here. We would’ve won the tournament and walked away with the grand prize. This is between me and Alande. I don’t like you telling me what to do.” Janet burst into laughter. Belladonna was such a moron if she thought Dazzart would have let her go. “You idiot, the ogre rigged the convention to bring us all here. He told me so on the way here. There was no grand prize.” “Oh, well um, I didn’t want to be at the stupid tournament in the first place. Amber made me.” “Did she put a gun to your head?”

40 Marguerite Arotin “No, but...”

“Did she hold a knife to your throat?”

“No.”

“Then she did not make you come. You came of your own

free will, hon.” “I’m still not speaking to her ever again.” “Never is a mighty long time, and it looks like we’ll all need to work together here.” “I would never work with her.” Her nasty comment was the final straw. The little snot had pushed Janet to the limit with her ignorance. She gripped her staff, recalling the words of a spell that she typed in the computer screen to push characters around. Her eyes glared at the stubborn sorceress as she mentally chanted, Pusher, Pusher, Push. Janet had only meant to push her over to Alande, but her anger got the best of her. She gasped as the raven-haired sorceress went flying into the wall. It took a minute before Belladonna stirred. Oh, heck, they’ll lock me up for murder in this strange world. She let out a sigh of relief when the bratty sorceress stirred. The room grew quiet, and her face heated. Everyone in the courtyard had seen her screw up. “Not bad,” a regal, masculine voice echoed from across the room. She turned and saw the man who would be training her. His heated, emerald stare made her want to run for the hills as he tossed his silver ponytail behind his broad shoulder. She remembered the ruggedly handsome face from the game. “But I suggest you save your energy for the battle field, instead of using it on your comrades,” he scolded. Way to go, Janet, she thought. They hadn’t even started training yet, and already she had ticked Olorin off. She was really in a heap of trouble and hoped it wouldn’t get back to

The LasT sorceress 41 Dazzart. Then she worried why she cared so much about what a huge, brute of an ogre thought of her. Maybe it was because she still remembered how nice he’d been to her in human form. Or maybe…just maybe it was because he was the first guy who’d believed in her in a long time.

§§§§ “Is this the last of them?” Taberton, the gruff, three-foot dwarf king asked Dazzart as he escorted more unknowing recruits into his world. “I believe so. I think we have a good selection of fine soldiers here,” Dazzart replied, not really glancing behind him at the final four gamers. They were scared, he knew. The stench of fear radiated from them. But of course there was no going back for them now. “What do you think of the dark-haired sorceress I just escorted?” The elf king thoughtfully rubbed his long, gray beard. “I don’t know. Do you think she could be the one? She certainly has spunk. I don’t know too many women who would be brave enough to pound on an ogre’s chest the way she did.” Dazzart wanted knock the smirk off of the dwarf king’s face, but he knew he had to watch his temper. The alliance between kingdoms was fragile. One fist to an elder leader of the dwarf tribe could cause it to crash down. “I don’t know. I think she could potentially be the sorceress my mother spoke of. She doesn’t see it, though. She’ll need training and confidence boosting. If only I were more skilled in the ways of magic, I’d oversee her training personally.” “Sure you would.” The ogre king gave Dazzart a sly wink. “Are you certain her physical attributes aren’t what you find the most intriguing? She is beautiful, and I saw the way you looked at her once she changed into her uniform.” “Her beauty doesn’t matter,” Dazzart grunted. Though he found her beautiful in her human form too on Earth, with her stormy gray eyes and curvy body, he knew he could never have

42 Marguerite Arotin her. They were from two different worlds. “Keep telling yourself that, my friend.” Taberton gave Dazzart a playful punch on the arm. “Denial won’t give you a warm cot at night but that feisty, fiery sorceress just may.” Dazzart skulked off, choosing to ignore the dwarf king’s innuendo. He had no time for a sexual conquest with any member of his army. No matter how pretty or feisty they were. He had battles to win and dead parents to avenge.

Chapter Four Janet stood in the massive open courtyard of Fort Greenbalm, wondering what her fate would be for pushing Belladonna into the wall. Her feet were planted firmly on the stone floor while almost everyone whispered and pointed. For a moment, she forgot about her troubles when Dazzart returned with the rest of the gamers from the tournament. He swept his little girl into his arms. The love he felt for Princess Bannick radiated from the warm smile on his face. He might be a big brute, but he had a soft spot for his darling daughter. She liked that and wondered if maybe there was a big heart beneath that leathery skin. Her gaze followed the ogre as he conferred with Olorin. She grimaced when Olorin pointed her way, but whatever the sorcerer told the big guy didn’t seem to affect Dazzart’s opinion. Dazzart waved and winked. She breathed a sigh of relief. The gamers were divided into proper groups based on class and race. Dazzart organized a mass of brutish ogres, a short dwarf with a long, silver beard called all the dwarves over as he stood on a large platform, and the Eolande fluttered above them on beautiful, amethyst-colored wings. The fairy called over her own with the gracefulness of a butterfly. Janet reluctantly waved good-bye to Nidhogg and Gilraen as they were taken away by an attractive male elf with thick, black hair, and olive green eyes. She didn’t know much about the elf prince, Brimbor, and only vaguely remembered him from the game, but she had to trust that her son would be okay. She had to think of Brimbor as her son’s teacher now. She then turned her attention to the intimidating form of Olorin. He watched like a hawk while the sorcerers and sorceresses congregated in the center of the fortress courtyard before him. “You are here because Dazzart believes you can be trained in

44 Marguerite Arotin the ancient ways of our magic. He thinks each one of you has greatness within you.” He paused and looked directly at Janet. She could have sworn daggers flew out of his eyes. “However, I do not share his beliefs.” She wanted to slap him for the terse comment, yet somehow managed to keep her cool. Janet knew Olorin was going to be brutal. His wife had passed away. Now, he had to train them to go fight the same wicked sorceress who had murdered Ionwe. She felt for him, but refused to let him put her down. “Well,” Janet replied, puffing her chest and giving Olorin a challenging glare. “We have gotten a lot of training from that computer game. Who’s to say Dazzart is wrong?” Several of the women in the group gaped like they couldn’t believe what came out of her mouth. One of the men approached Janet and gave her a high five. She smiled, figuring that if Olorin already hated her, she had nothing to lose by speaking the truth. At least, she hoped so. “Ah, yes, the woman who threw one of her fellow sorceresses against the wall. What, may I ask, is your name?” Janet held her ground and glared at him with her hands on her hips. “My name, before I was dragged into your world kicking and screaming, was Janet. My name now is Maurelle Windhaven.” He flashed a stern glance that said he refused to back down. Janet suddenly felt empowered. She’d always wanted to tell the chauvinistic branch manager at the bank off, but never did because she needed the steady paycheck. At that moment, she had no fear of Olorin. She figured the worst he could do was send her home. She was in for a surprise, however, when he raised his staff and sent her crashing against the wall. He laughed as she rose, rubbed her aching back, and swore at him under her breath. “I gave you a taste of what you did to poor Belladonna. Remember, you must take responsibility for any spell you cast.”

The LasT sorceress 45 Janet had learned an important lesson. For the most part, as Olorin began his training, she managed to keep any smart-ass comments to herself. Olorin started with a lesson about their staffs. He pointed to the ruby set into the top of his own staff. “The stone is the source of your power. Different stones have different specialties. Your duty, as a sorcerer or sorceress, is to tap into the power of the stone and release it. Now, I know each one of you chose your own staff when you played...” He paused and rolled his eyes. “…Dazzart’s little game, but I am certain you didn’t know the magical properties of the gemstones in the staffs you picked. Different spells are needed to release the power of each stone, but it is essential that you believe in the words to give the spells their maximum power.” One by one, he began to examine the staffs. He walked over to Alande first. As he clenched her golden staff in his hand, he lightly ran his finger over the garnet stone. “Garnet, ah, yes, a good choice. Garnet has two different magical properties. It can spread joy but it spreads discord amongst lovers. It’s an ideal stone for quarrelling mate spells.” Then he picked up Janet’s staff. “It would seem that our troublemaker chose opal. Another good choice.” “Glad to see it meets with your approval,” she muttered. Olorin ignored her and continued, “Opal is an excellent protector stone. It is also said to have properties for keeping a youthful complexion. Back in my land of Veneficium, I knew quite a few vain sorceresses who rubbed an opal stone on their faces every night to try to keep the wrinkles away.” That got Janet a little curious so she asked, “Did it work?” “I wouldn’t know. The only sorceress I ever paid attention to was my late wife.” She felt like an idiot for asking. From the way he mentioned her, she could tell Ionwe was never far from his mind. He continued and walked over to the dark-skinned sorceress.

46 Marguerite Arotin “Ah, a diamond. You must be left-handed. Correct?” The girl nodded. “Yes, how did you know?” “The magical properties of diamonds are at their most potent when used in the left hand. They all but guarantee a victory for the spell caster then. It’s also very good for calming panic attacks and undoing enchantments. An excellent choice.” Everyone learned how coral preserved children from goblins and anything evil, and crystals were a good protector stone with excellent healing properties. Emeralds were outstanding for relieving blindness or other diseases of the eye, lodestone healed wounds, pearls comforted the heart, rubies warded off misfortune, and sapphires brought vigor to the body. Janet listened intently because his lecture was rather interesting, but eagerly awaited learning how to tap into the powers of the stones. “Are we going to learn any spells at all today?” she asked. “No. We’ll save spell demonstrations for another day. I think you have had an excellent start in your training. I believe it is now time to eat dinner, and then prepare to sleep. You will all learn more tomorrow. Now we will go to the west tower of the fort. The dining hall is located there.” When Janet walked through the courtyard to the west tower, the sorcerer who high-fived her earlier introduced himself. “My name’s Tristam Ferweather. I can’t believe how you told Olorin off like that.” Tristam had rusty hair, light brown freckles scattered over his cheeks, and dazzling silver eyes, which matched the color of his breastplate. He appeared to be around the same age as her son and wore a long dark cloak. Janet returned his adorable grin. “Thanks. My name’s Maurelle, but formerly I was known as Janet.” “Ah, I remember seeing you online. I played the game for close to a year.” He looked around in childlike awe at the towering pine trees surrounding the outside of the fort and the sturdy gray inner walls. “But I never expected to be playing it

The LasT sorceress 47 for real.” “Yeah, me either. I played with my son all the time. He’s training with the elves now.” “Can I sit with you at the dinner table?” Janet turned to Alande, because she had promised her before the lesson that they could sit together at dinner. Alande nodded as she gave Tristam a flirtatious smile. As she walked alongside the two teens to the dining hall, Janet formulated a plan to get Alande and Tristam together. She figured life might as well go on as normal, even in a fantasy world. Besides, playing matchmaker might help her not to think about a certain ogre, or how nice it felt to be in his big, strong arms. The sorcerers and sorceresses began filing into the dining hall, along with the elves, fairies, and dwarves. The humongous hall resembled pictures from a medieval storybook. A white granite fireplace stood against the left wall. Tall, oval, stained glass windows allowed the golden sunlight to come into the room. The rays danced off the wings of the fairies as they fluttered around. Paintings of king and queen ogres decorated the front wall. A portrait of the current Carnitha royal family sat right in the center. Princess Bannick was a tiny infant when the portrait was painted and sat on her mother’s large lap. Gazing at the portrait, Janet recalled how she wanted to ask Dazzart what happened between him and the queen. She glanced around the room, hoping to see him, and was pleasantly surprised to feel two large hands fall upon her shoulders. “I heard you were bit of a troublemaker during today’s lesson,” a sexy, commanding voice growled. His incredible voice gave her goose bumps. He pulled his arms away, and Janet turned around to look at him. His huge, green arms were crossed against his massive chest as he awaited an answer. “Didn’t mean to be a troublemaker. I got the impression Olorin doesn’t like us.”

48 Marguerite Arotin “He doesn’t,” Dazzart agreed. His normally warm eyes suddenly filled with wild rage as he glanced at her black and blue shoulder. “Did Olorin do that to you?” She wondered why he looked angry. Why did he care what Olorin did to her? Janet knew she had to calm him down. The last thing she needed was a mad beast throttling Olorin. “It’s nothing. Doesn’t even hurt anymore. He just wanted to teach me a lesson. I um, sort of, well, I did the same thing to another sorceress before our lesson.” She hated admitting her screw-up to Dazzart. She might’ve not wanted to reward him with any kind of romantic notions, but it was still nice knowing he believed in her. Knowing she wouldn’t be alone in this strange new world. Dazzart smiled. Though his fangs still bothered her and his green, wrinkled face was hideous, little by little, the ogre was growing on her. What he did next shocked the living daylights out of her. She glanced over at Tristam and Alande, but both appeared to be distracted when the ogre began to rub her shoulder. Backrubs always turned her on, but having a massage from an ogre beat out a rubdown from the greatest Swedish masseuse. His large hands kneaded through her injured shoulder. In a flash, Janet forgot how much it hurt. She expected those hands to be rough, the kind of hands that were made for killing, not for pleasure. But he put just the right amount of pressure on her shoulder. The heat rose to her cheeks when she imagined what else those mighty hands of his could do. “Wow. That was...” Janet didn’t get a chance to thank him. He rushed to the head of the table. “Damn it, where’s he going?” she whispered. “Where’s who going?” She saw her son pulling out a chair. Gilraen sat down, and Janet loved Nidhogg’s gentlemanly manners because he waited for her to take her seat first before sitting down next to the pretty elf. “Oh, no one.” She decided it was best to change the subject.

The LasT sorceress 49 “How did training go?” Nidhogg shrugged. “Eh, went okay. You were the talk of the training though, Ma. Still can’t believe you sent that girl flying across the room.” “I know, I know. Believe me, because I paid for it during our lesson with Olorin.” He glanced at her shoulder. “Ouch. Looks like you did. Are you okay? I could send an arrow flying his way for you.” This was the first time her child had ever offered to stick up for her. A beaming smile spread across her face. In that moment, she was glad they were stuck in this fantasy world together. Janet knew it would be the perfect opportunity to repair their lousy relationship. Before she could answer Nidhogg, Dazzart stood up and gave a mighty roar. The room quieted as everyone turned to look at him. It was a very effective way to get the crowd’s attention. “Ladies and gentlemen, in a moment we will serve dinner, but I think you should know why you were brought here.” He paused and looked at the portraits hanging on the wall behind him. “There is a dark threat against our nation and the surrounding nations. You know her as Adieal from the game I created to bring you here. She and her partner, Zoemith, once lived in our neighboring nation of Veneficium. The High Sorcerer of Veneficium at the time, Olorin’s father Dagzi, banished them to the Thunder Mountains after Adieal and Zoemith tried to overthrow Dagzi, with a book that summoned demonic forces. That book was recovered but, somehow, they grew in power. Our ogre armies could not defeat them. We were desperate for help.” He looked at Olorin. “Olorin and his wife Ionwe offered us armies of sorcerers and sorceresses. Most of them were defeated.” He looked over at the handsome elf who trained her son and the rest of the elves. “Brimbor, the crown prince of Eliana, offered armies of elves. They were defeated as well.” Then his gaze turned to a wise looking old dwarf with a long

50 Marguerite Arotin platinum beard. “Taberton, the king of Elbinum, offered us armies of dwarves. They too failed. I went forth to look for new heroes and found your world. We are counting on all of you to defeat the evil that threatens us. If you cannot, we will be out of options, and Adieal might set her sights on the worlds beyond The Great Divide, including your beloved home of Earth.” A murmur rumbled through the crowd. Everyone whispered things like, “Could they really do that?” or “Does that mean we’ll have to stay here until Adieal and Zoemith are defeated?” Janet didn’t say anything because, after facing Adieal so many times in the game and failing, she had a feeling all the gamers brought to Carnitha would die in this strange world. Janet gulped and tried her best not to let her fears prevent her from enjoying dinner. She always managed to find solace in food, even though everything she ate went straight to her thighs and hips. She glanced at her lean, muscular thighs and hoped her sorceress body had a higher metabolism. One by one, Ogres began filing into the dining hall carrying covered plates of food. The savory scent of roasted chicken lofted through the room when the servers removed the lid. The sweet scent of glazed carrots, though they were blue in this world instead of orange, was the next to fill the room. Her stomach began to rumble, and she realized that it had been a while since she last ate. As the plates were passed down the table for everyone to partake of the feast, she wondered how long they had been in this strange world. It felt like hours had passed. When Janet realized she still had her watch on, she quickly looked at it. She was shocked to see that the digital display read “12:30.” It was twelve-thirty when everyone had entered the network room for the tournament. “What the hell?” she asked aloud. Janet saw a green hand reach down and touch her wrist. “Technology does not work in our world. Clocks, cell phones, iPods, any sort of electronic device will not work. You’ll have no

The LasT sorceress 51 need for that. Time runs differently here.” “How does it run differently?” He removed his hand from her arm and crossed his arms against his massive chest. “A day here is the same as five minutes in your world. Why do you think we’ve been able to bring so many from your world over without being noticed?” “What happened to the others who came before us?” He didn’t answer. He shook his head and walked away. His actions confirmed her worst fears, and she was only able to nibble on her food after that. So much for finding comfort in food. She pushed her dinner away, rose, and walked out of the dining hall. Nidhogg stopped her before she got all the way out. “What’s wrong, Mom?” “I’m not hungry. You enjoy your dinner and make sure you keep an eye on Alande for me. Let me know how she’s getting along with Tristam.” As Janet exited the fort, she noticed the sun was setting. She gasped at the beautiful sky. Instead of fiery tones, the Carnitha sky turned lavender, blue, and a deep plum color. The stars, as they start to appear in the sky, were something to see as well. Carnithian stars weren’t little, flickering, clear diamonds—they were glittering rubies, sapphires, and emeralds. She gazed into the rainbow-colored sky and stood awestruck by the magnificence. “Wow,” she whispered. “Yes, the dusk sky in Carnitha is truly a sight to behold,” a bold, male voice agreed. Janet turned and smiled at Dazzart. She hadn’t heard him tromp through the woods behind her. Maybe she’d been too lost in her own thoughts to notice him. “Sure as heck beats our sunsets at home.” “It’s one of the reasons why I miss my homeland when I leave

52 Marguerite Arotin to bring back more heroes. I wanted to do a scene like this in the game, but was outvoted by the programmers and designers.” “Why us? Why did you take people from our world to bring to yours?” she asked. “Because humans from your world are most like the creatures from ours. You dream, you yearn for adventure, and well, humans have the capacity to love.” The ogre blushed as he said the word love. Yes, he was a beast but Janet found it rather cute the way his leathery cheeks turned a bright shade of crimson. She’d never thought ogres were the type of creatures to blush. She walked towards him and wrapped her arms around his large waist. “Thank you for the massage earlier. It really helped my shoulder feel better.” He removed her arms from his waist. “No, this isn’t right. Ogres are not allowed to be with beautiful women. Ogres are too hideous. If you’ll excuse me, I must return to the fort.” Janet watched in a daze as he walked away. He did speak the truth. Ogres were ugly, and she had never been even the slightest bit attracted to any of them while playing the game. So why couldn’t she get Dazzart out of her thoughts?

Chapter Five When it came time for all the good little sorceresses to go to bed, Olorin led everyone to two silver tents. In between the two tents, Janet spied a rustic log cabin. “The cabin is mine,” he explained. “I will be keeping my watch in there during the night. The tent to the right belongs to the women. The one to the left belongs to the men.” “Where are the elves camping?” she asked just as Olorin started to walk away. Janet really wanted to ask where the ogres where sleeping, but decided against it because the question sounded weird. After all, ogres weren’t the most likable creatures, even though she liked a certain ogre. Everyone now knew Nidhogg was her son, so the interest in the elf camp was understandable. He pointed to a wooded area right next to the fort, at the edge of the gilded forest. “Elves are there. Now let’s get some rest. You will have a busy day of training tomorrow.” She joined the other sorceresses as they walked to the tent and smiled, watching Tristan bid good-bye to Alande by kissing her maiden hand. In the distance, Janet heard a strong, feminine voice call out, “No, I don’t want to go back to the castle, Daddy. You can’t make me. Mother doesn’t love me. All she cares about is being queen. Step-papa wants me to be a perfect little princess all the time.” Princess Bannick almost crashed into Janet as she ran from her father, who trailed behind. The ogress sat on a log, wiping tears away from her golden brown eyes. Janet thought the girl would be a real looker in her human form, since her daddy made a gorgeous human. Instead of joining the others, Janet walked over and parked her tush next to the princess. “Hi. Mind if I chat with you?” Janet wanted to wrap her arm

54 Marguerite Arotin around the young ogress, to give her some sort of comfort, but didn’t want to startle the princess. She still recalled the way Dazzart had pushed her away when she tried to embrace him and figured ogres didn’t enjoy physical affection. “What do you want?” Princess Bannick’s snotty tone almost made Janet walk away, until she saw Dazzart staring intently at both of them. She took a deep breath. “My name’s Maurelle, and I have a son about your age. He lives with me, though sometimes he has to go see his father. I hate it when he leaves.” The princess wiped her eyes. “Really?” “Yeah, really. But I let him go because I know his dad loves him too. I’m sure it’s the same way with your parents.” “Ma says a lot of mean stuff about Daddy. I’ve never heard him say a mean word about her.” Janet felt for the girl. It couldn’t have been easy being caught in the middle. Then she thought about Spencer. She’d badmouthed Dave since the divorce and knew he did the same to her. She thought Spence sided with his father too much, but maybe he defended her when she wasn’t around. Thinking her son might defend her made Janet see him in a different light. “It’s not easy when your parents split up. I know it has to be rough, and I bet he feels like he’s caught in the middle. I’ve told my son a bunch of times he doesn’t have to choose sides when we fight, though I’m sure there are times when he feels obligated to do so.” She placed her hand on the ogress’s broad shoulder. “I know your mother loves you. I love my son, and I’d be heartbroken if he decided he didn’t want to live with me anymore. Both of your parents want what’s best for you.” “I guess you’re right,” the princess conceded as she rose. “I should get going. She’s expecting me back home tonight. Thank you.” Janet stood up and smiled. “You’re welcome.” As the princess walked away, Dazzart mouthed the words,

The LasT sorceress 55 “Thank you,” when he wrapped his arm around his little girl. She sighed and waved before heading into the large white tent to join the other girls. The inside of the tent didn’t look like much—dirt floor, iron bunk beds with standard white sheets and pillows, and a small, whitewashed privy in case the girls needed to make a midnight trip. Janet hadn’t been camping since the age of sixteen and wasn’t a fan of it. She yearned for her own bed with its black satin sheets as she claimed a bunk of her own. But when she plopped down, Janet found her accommodations to be very nice. The pillows felt like fluffy cotton balls. The sheets were big and puffy like the most comfortable down bed you could imagine. “Nice,” Janet sighed, stretching her arms out. The other women agreed with her. The ebony-skinned gal rose from her bed, smiled, and said, “Damn, nicer than my bed at home.” Janet laughed and sat up. “Yeah, and to think I was dreading sleeping here tonight. My name’s Maurelle, by the way.” “I’m Drusilla. But you can call me Dru. At home, my name was Tasha.” Drusilla smiled and tossed back the purple silk hood of her cloak, revealing a mass of tiny black braids. “Both very nice names. My name back home was boring with a capital B. It was Janet.” A tall sorceress with rich, shoulder-length auburn tresses wearing an off the shoulder, emerald gown, rose and grinned. “Ha, I think I should get an award for the dullest name ever. My name was Betty. Blah, I think my mother might have been watching too many episodes of The Flintstones when she named me. My new name is much more fun.” Janet chuckled as the young woman twirled around for dramatic emphasis before announcing, “It’s Secillia.” Alande, who had chosen the bunk above Janet, pointed to a bunk in the corner where Belladonna lay with the sheets pulled over her head. “That one over there who’s still sulking like the

56 Marguerite Arotin spoiled little brat she is had the name of Christine before we came here. Her new name is Belladonna.” Belladonna sat up and threw a pillow at Alande. “Shut up, I don’t want to be here. I hate this place.” Tired of the bickering, Janet walked over to Bella’s bed, pulled her out, and marched her over to Alande. “Now, I am very sorry I forced you into the wall. I didn’t mean to. I was just trying to get you back together with your best friend. There now, I said I was sorry. It wasn’t so bad. You can say the same thing to Alande.” “Sorry,” Bella muttered as she rolled her eyes. “I’m sorry too, Bella. I know you really don’t want to be here but let’s try to make the best of it, okay?” Alande asked with a slight smile. “Yeah, sure, whatever, can I go back to bed now?” Alande rolled her eyes and placed her hands on her hips. “You are a total brat. I don’t know why I ever chose you as my best friend.” Bella walked over to her bunk, grabbed her staff, and then returned to Alande’s and Janet’s bunk. “How did you use the pusher spell on me?” Janet yanked the staff from Bella’s hand. “Enough, little missy. Don’t make me call Olorin in here. Believe me, because I don’t think you’d want to be punished by him. I could drag the ogre in here too. I would love to see how he takes care of a little snot like you. Now apologize to Alande, and I don’t want any more fighting out of you girls. We need to save our energy for the battlefield.” “Sorry, now can I go back to bed?” Bella muttered in a nasty tone. She sighed because, as much as she liked the other girls, Janet knew that Miss Belladonna would be a thorn in her side. “Fine, go. Just remember that someday we’ll all have to work together as a team.”

The LasT sorceress 57 She crawled back into her bunk, shaking her head. And she thought teenage boys were terrible. Janet had had no idea until she met Belladonna that teenage girls could act ten times worse.

§§§§ Dazzart tossed and turned again in his bed. His willful daughter was part of the problem, and then there was his mother’s prophecy and the fact that in his three previous trips to Earth he had yet to find the sorceress. But most of all, his restlessness was caused by a long-legged, curvy sorceress with spirit and spunk. He rose from his cot and punched the walls of his tent. He knew the risk. He knew sorceresses were attractive, but why did this one seem so needy? Like she depended on him to personally train her. Why did she look to him with sweet, soft gazes? Why did she make his blood burn hotter than any ogress he’d ever been with? No. He stomped his foot. He didn’t care what Taberton had said. Didn’t care that her skin was soft and warm in his arms when he tried to convince her she needed to stay in his world. It didn’t even matter to him that she smelled like roses and lilacs. Or even how sweetly she had spoken with Princess Bannick and convinced her to go home to the castle. He wouldn’t give in to her temptation. Being the offspring of a bloodthirsty ogre and a beautiful, mystical sorceress, he knew damned well what the consequences could be. His mother had never said anything about the sorceress belonging to him or her being stunningly beautiful in both her human and magical form. Only that she would have a good heart. He’d watched her interact with the others and knew there was a sweet, kind heart beneath the luscious curves of her breasts. He returned his cot and lay down, wishing things were different. Maybe as Glenn Bowden, his human counterpart on Earth, he might have stood a chance, but not as an ugly, battle-hardened ogre. His eyelids grew heavy and he drifted off to slumber. At least thoughts of the voluptuous Maurelle and

58 Marguerite Arotin pretty Janet would block out the nightmares of Aideal, or so he hoped.

§§§§ Dazzart awoke before the first cry of the storkephant the next morning. Anxious to get reports from the heads of all the armies, he started with the fairy queen’s white, glittering, castlelike tent. “Some talented potion makers in the fey ranks,” Eolande reported with a beaming sunshine smile and a flicker of her lavender wings. “I think they should be well prepared to fight soon. Didn’t you say something about seeing goblins at the Amincola border?” “Yes, my scouts spotted them and reported back to me just after dinner. I hope the newest recruits will be ready to fight soon.” He hated thrusting untrained soldiers into the heart of battle but sometimes you didn’t have a choice. “I can find out from the others how their troops are progressing as well. My wings need a good stretch this morning.” “Actually, you may check with Brimbor and Taberton, but I would like to speak to Olorin.” “Is it regarding the dark-haired sorceress with the attitude and curvy body?” Dazzart grunted, wondering why he was so easy to read. Wondering if everyone in the camp knew how much he cared about Maurelle. Eolande giggled. “I have no idea why ogres must always hide their feelings. Fine, if you wish to speak to Olorin, then go do so. I’ll check in with the rest of the troops and report to you later.” Dazzart stomped over to Olorin’s cabin. He didn’t like speaking to the king of Veneficium at all. Olorin had always looked down upon Dazzart’s sorceress mother and her rash decision to free an ogre slave and marry him. But he was begrudgingly thankful that Olorin had agreed to train the

The LasT sorceress 59 mages, because the sorcerer was far wiser in the ways of magic than Dazzart could ever hope to be. He pounded on the door several times. Olorin finally greeted him, sleepily rubbing his eyes, and standing before Dazzart in a long silver sleeping robe. “What do you want at this time of morn’?” “I need to speak with you regarding your trainees.” “Lazy and stupid as drunken ducks, the lot of them,” Olorin replied with biting disdain in his tone. “I don’t know if they’ll be ready to perform simple healing spells yet, let alone the lightsummoning spells we’ll need to defeat the goblins.” “Even Maurelle?” “Ah yes, the troublemaker. She does have a fire in her soul. That I will not deny. Why do you take such an interest in her?” “I…um…” He wasn’t quite ready to tell Olorin he thought she could be the one. Olorin’s late wife was supposed to have been the foretold salvation sorceress, or at least both Olorin and his wife Ionwe had thought so. “I think she has great potential.” A sneer spread across Olorin’s face. “Could it be that you, an ugly beast, are smitten with the beautiful sorceress?” Dazzart clenched his fist. “Call me ugly again, High Sorcerer. I dare you.” He then growled to emphasize that Olorin stood on shaky ground when he threatened an ogre. “I don’t need to say the words to you. Why aren’t there any mirrors in the camp? Because you forbid it. You do not wish to be reminded of how you truly look. You would not stand a chance with her, and you know it. She’d laugh in your face.” He was in no mood to let Olorin goad him, but he did need to make sure the troops were trained quickly and efficiently. “Train them all. Quickly too, for we shall travel to Amnicola tomorrow.” Dazzart turned and walked away, figuring it would be better to beat up a Gilly Tree instead of Olorin’s smug face.

§§§§

60 Marguerite Arotin The sound of a drowning elephant woke everyone at dawn. At least it sounded like a drowning elephant. Janet was still learning things about this new existence that made normalcy seem boring. She put her hands over her ears until the annoying sound stopped. It was too bad Earth’s technology didn’t work in Carnitha. She would’ve traded the loud beeping of her alarm clock for the sound of whatever-the-heck that was any day. She rubbed her eyes, hoping Olorin would allow her to shower someplace and get a decent meal before training. At home, Janet had her own morning rituals. Shower, coffee, bagel, and off to the lame-ass job. She noticed the cute, upside-down face of Alande, with her frazzled orange curls, as her head dangled over the edge of the bunk to greet Janet. “Morning. Did you have a nice sleep?” “Sure did. Did you by chance dream of any nice-looking sorcerers with freckles?” Janet had fun teasing her, since she didn’t have a teenage daughter to rib. “Um, well, no. But he is sort of um, well, adorable, isn’t he?” “Tristam is very cute. Seems like a nice guy too. You should go for it.” Alande bit her lip and then confessed her dilemma. “Well, um, you see, I had a boyfriend back home. I thought about breaking up with him because he was a jerk, but I didn’t get around to it. If I hooked up with Tristam, would that be like cheating?” Janet shook her head. “If you were going to break up with the jerk, it wouldn’t be like cheating at all. Go for it.” “Thanks, I think I will.” The girl flipped from her bunk and stretched. Janet grinned. It was nice at least one of the girls had found someone to “hook up” with. She tried her best not to think about Dazzart. The stubborn ogre kept creeping into her heart despite what he had said the night before. Was it weird that she wanted to feel those huge arms wrap around her again? Was it

The LasT sorceress 61 odd that she found comfort in his woodsy scent? It’s for the best. Janet rose and stretched. She hadn’t come to the tournament looking for love. Too many bad blind dates and a few one-night stands had left her jaded since her divorce. Still, she had never met anyone quite like Dazzart. Every time he looked at her, she felt nothing was impossible. It was as if destiny put her here to defeat Adieal. It had been a while since any man boosted her confidence the way he did. She rubbed her eyes, deciding there were more important things to worry about. Today would be the first spell-casting lesson. She wanted to prove to Olorin that she was more than just a troublemaker. She wanted to show him how Maurelle could kick ass. Now fully awake, she walked over to Olorin’s cottage and knocked on the door. Before she greeted him, Janet winced when Olorin’s gaze headed straight to her breasts. After the way he treated her in class yesterday, she didn’t take too kindly to him ogling her. “Um, is there someplace I can clean up before our lesson? I always took a shower in the morning at home and—” “There’s a waterfall a little bit away from here or you could use my private bath. I would be eager to assist you.” She raised her brow as Olorin’s eyes wandered downward to her legs. “Why would you be eager to assist me with a bath? I got the impression you didn’t like me yesterday.” “There’s a fire about you I admire. I don’t think you’ll ever be a great sorceress, but I do admit your physical attributes are amazing. It’s been a long time since I have trained a sorceress as beautiful as you, and I can teach you many things in the bedroom as well.” Not in this lifetime, jerk-off. “I don’t think this the proper conversation to have with a student. I would appreciate it if you pointed me in the direction of a place where I can wash up alone.”

62 Marguerite Arotin “There’s a waterfall beside the Thunder Mountains. However, it’s quite a distance from here. My bath is closer, and I would be willing to scrub your delectable back and shoulders for you. I would think that would make up for pushing you into the wall yesterday.” Janet did find Olorin attractive. His features had a ruggedly handsome appearance, the usual aquiline nose, bold chin, and so on. If he didn’t act like such an ass, she would have been flattered by his proposal. There was also the dead wife he claimed to have loved so much. She had some morals, damn it. Sleeping with a man whose dead wife might be warm in her grave gave her the willies. “Um, think I’ll just use the waterfall,” she said, inching away from him. “Just point me to it, and I’ll go ahead and take a very quick shower.” “It’s tucked away in the Thunder Mountains, behind the fort. Do be careful. It’s close to the dark forest. I could go with you if you’d like.” “No, I think I can get there and back in a jiffy if I use a transport spell.” Janet hadn’t tried a transport spell yet and wasn’t sure if it would work, but she figured trying and failing would be better than being escorted by a sorcerer with lust in his head. The thought of those wicked green eyes peeping at her while she was naked just gave her the creeps. She closed her eyes, thought about the location of the waterfall, gripped her staff tight, and thought, Transporto, Transporto, Transporto, go. In a flash, she was there. The spell actually worked. The waterfall tumbled down the hill of a grand purple mountainside, and the sound of rushing water invigorated her. Janet couldn’t wait to get under it. “This spell casting thing is actually pretty darn easy.” She removed her leather brassiere and hung it over a tree branch.

The LasT sorceress 63 Janet proceeded to slide her leather panties downward and tossed them to the grass. Next, she took a moment to admire the body she had wished for. No flabby tummy, sleek calves and thighs—she could get used to having the perfect body. Not a single hair down below either—her new sorceress body was as smooth as a baby’s behind. If her legs did get hairy, she supposed there might be a spell to take care of that. She decided to check her spell book later for shaving spells. She unbraided her long hair and let it cascade down her back. Next, she stepped underneath the thick, cool water. It gushed over her body with a pressure she could never get from her showerhead back home. Janet turned around and let the water pummel her new­ fangled body. She didn’t know quite why, but she began to think about the massage Dazzart gave her as the cool water brought her nipples to a stiff peak. She closed her eyes and envisioned two huge, green hands rubbing her breasts. Those firm hands worked their way down across her firm stomach, to the valley below her navel. She jerked open her eyes and gasped, “Hold it. You’re fantasizing about an ogre?” Okay, where the hell had that come from? It unnerved her because normally she wasn’t a slut who slept with a guy…or beast she barely knew. It rattled her to the core how much she really did want him. Still, ogres were creatures to be feared, not to have sensual daydreams about. Ogres were big, bad monsters who ate princesses in fairytales. But as she thought about it a little more, the idea didn’t seem that out there. Ogres had tremendous strength, which could be an asset in the bedroom. The heat rose through her body as she thought about Dazzart’s extra large proportions. Big green feet and big green hands would equal a super-sized cock. She had to splash the cold water over her body several times just to cool down after that. She stepped out from underneath the waterfall and shook out her hair, enjoying its new thickness as well as the silken feel the water gave it. She found her clothing and quickly dressed.

64 Marguerite Arotin Walking away from the mountain, she heard Olorin calling for help. It sounded as if someone or something had strangled him. Janet pushed aside a branch and saw a thick, green arm held out stiff and straight. At the end of the arm was a giant hand, crushing a grasping, kicking Olorin against a massive black boulder. Dazzart’s oval shaped eyes held true glee. His ferocious mouth curved in a half-cocked grin as he observed the struggles of the helpless sorcerer. Olorin’s legs kicked in protest. He spied her and gasped, “Maurelle, tell the beast to put me down.” “Dazzart, what’s going on?” “I caught him trying to watch you from a ledge above the waterfall as you bathed. Should I kill him?” He wanted to kill for her? As flattered as Janet was that her beast wanted to defend her honor, she didn’t want him to kill her teacher. At least, not before a few more spell casting lessons. His offer was a major turn on, though. If Dazzart wasn’t choking Olorin, she would have rushed right into the ogre’s arms. “Let him go,” Janet said, flashing her beast a seductive smile. Dazzart glanced in her direction and frowned as he dropped Olorin. For the first time, Janet saw the heart of a true warrior shine through, and she knew Dazzart loved to fight. No man had ever fought for her before. Her ex had never defended her, and all she really wanted since she was a little girl was a white knight to battle for her honor. Dazzart might have not looked the part, but she was beginning to see that knightly beauty was only skin deep. As Olorin rubbed his throat, she walked over to Dazzart and kissed his rough, green cheek. “Thank you. It’s nice to know I have you looking out for me.” Heated blood raced through her body when she watched Dazzart to see what his reaction would be. Would the beast carry her into the bushes for a dangerous quickie? Oh damn, he couldn’t, not with the pervert of a sorcerer staring at them.

The LasT sorceress 65 Would Dazzart promise her some hot ogre sex later? No, instead her beast grunted, “I look out for all the heroes I bring to Carnitha,” and proceeded to stomp off. Olorin stumbled off behind her ogre while she stood there dumbstruck. Olorin shot an icy glare in her ogre’s direction. She felt a rivalry brewing between the man and the beast. Janet felt like someone had doused her with ice water. You’d think he would be a little nicer to me after I helped him with his daughter last night, she thought as the beast stomped away. But no, off he went, acting like nothing had happened. Were all ogres that stubborn? She shook her head, knowing seducing the beast would not be easy. She wondered if there were any love spells in her spell book.

Chapter Six With her body cleansed and her appetite sated with a delicious little treat called a ginger tart, Janet stood in the center of the courtyard of Fort Greenbalm. Most of the other sorcerers and sorceresses were beside her. Little by little, the rest walked in. Bella was the last to show because whatever woke everyone else up didn’t make her budge out of her bed. Janet felt a little sorry for her when Olorin sent daggers to the ill-tempered sorceress with his piercing green eyes. Though Janet had successfully completed two spells, she was eager to learn more. Recalling how the bastard had acted like a peeping tom earlier, she gripped her book tightly to her chest to prevent Olorin’s gaze from wandering there. He didn’t even glance in her direction. He was all business now. She had to bite her lip to prevent herself from laughing when she caught sight of the bruises on his neck. “We will begin with a few simple spells. The levitation spell is perhaps one of the easiest spells to memorize and cast. Open your books to page ten and grip your staff. Concentrate on the words written on the page. You need not speak them. You only have to think them. The true sign of a great sorcerer is the ability to channel the spell through the mind.” Janet opened the book to page ten, looked down, and saw a single word printed in blood red ink. Levitate. Memorizing that spell would be a piece of cake. She gripped her staff, closed her eyes, and emblazoned the word levitate into her mind. Before she knew it, her body had risen into the air. She looked around and saw Olorin floating with her. As the rest of the class “Ohh­ ed” and “Ahh-ed” below them, the son of a bitch gave her a wicked grin. Janet lost her concentration and crashed down to the hard stone floor. Olorin lowered himself back down as Alande and a darkhaired sorcerer rose up into the air. “Excellent work, Alande

68 Marguerite Arotin and Burtram. A special accommodation goes to the beautiful Maurelle for being the first to levitate herself. Although she did lose concentration...” You made me lose my concentration, you creep, she thought, rubbing her sore tush. “She did an excellent job of channeling the spell. Remember, when it comes to magic, spoken words are not important like the power of the mind is. You have to visualize the words of a spell to use them at full potency.” From that moment on, Janet knew spell casting would be easy. She was always a visual gal. While reading a book, she could visualize what the characters looked like. Yet she still feared the powers of her mind were no match for the dark powers of Adieal. She dreaded going into battle with her. “When will we have to fight?” Janet asked. She had a feeling everyone would soon be cast into the throes of battle, but she didn’t know when. For the sake of protecting her son, she needed to prepare herself for the worst. “I fear that day is coming sooner than I would like,” Olorin replied. “Yesterday, Dazzart received word that an army of goblins was spotted near the river town of Amnicola. He has advised me to train you as quickly as possible so we may journey there tomorrow.” Goblins didn’t seem that bad. They were an easy challenge because they feared light. If they were planning an attack on Amnicola, the battle would take place at night, and a massive light spell would send them shrieking. But what if it’s more than goblins? Janet tried to ignore the skeptical voice that seemed to speak up whenever she felt assured. The rest of the sorcerers and sorceresses generally seemed to think slaying the little monsters would be piece of cake. Alande whispered to Tristam, “Goblins are easy.” Tristam replied, “Yeah, all we have to do is shine a little light in their way and they’ll go running.”

The LasT sorceress 69 At least the kids were confident, but Janet wasn’t convinced of an easy victory yet. She remembered from the game how shifty Adieal was. If the real Adieal was anything like her game counterpart, Janet knew they could face more than the hideous little monsters. “Are you certain it’s just the goblins?” she asked, trying to hide the quiver in her voice. “Nothing is known for sure yet. All we know is what our scouts have told us. Amnicola is an important town of Carnitha. It’s a port on the Albi River and is very close to the borders of Veneficium, the kingdom of Magic, and the Elven Nation of Eliana. If the enemies took over Amnicola, most likely they would strike the bordering nations. I would not underestimate Adieal—she might be sending the goblins in first as a ruse. Our scouts are first-rate, however, and they have never sent us false information. They have assured Dazzart it’s only goblins but I plan on going into battle with an open mind.” Janet planned to go into battle with an open mind and a petrified heart. But maybe with a brave ogre at her side, her nerves would melt away. Yeah, she liked that thought and smiled. Olorin tapped his staff on the ground to regain everyone’s full attention. “Let’s continue with our lesson, please. I’d like to teach you some basic spells for summoning the elements. Please turn to page sixty-five of your spell books. Here you’ll see a page with spells for summoning earth, wind, water, and fire through the power of your staffs.” The spells for summoning elements were darned easy. A sorceress or sorcerer only needed to think, I summon the element of...whatever they wished to summon and continue on to wherever they desired. The girls and guys had a decent handle on it too. Janet grinned when Alande summoned a bit of fire to the top of her staff and created a handy torch. She bit her lip to prevent the fit of laughter that threatened to come out when Dru summoned water to Olorin and got Mister High-andMighty all wet.

70 Marguerite Arotin The only one in the group who had trouble was Bella. The poor girl tried to summon earth but got her own face all muddy. Janet guessed that was not where she wanted it when she stomped her feet and pouted. Though Bella’s whining got on her nerves, Janet decided she’d try to help her. She approached Bella and brushed the last bit of dirt out of her long, dark hair. “Are you visualizing where you want the element to go?” She clenched her fist and stomped her feet. “No, I don’t know how to do this. I can’t do this. I want to go home.” “If all you keep thinking about is home, you’ll never succeed with any spell. We have goblins to defeat tomorrow. Granted, goblins are pretty easy to defeat—however, they can still devour you if you don’t hit them with light. I know you don’t want to be here. Hell, I didn’t want to be here at first. Now this place is growing on me. I don’t want Adieal to destroy it. You need to stop acting like a spoiled brat and concentrate on your spells. Now, where did you want the earth summoned to?” She pointed to Alande and smirked. “I wanted to get some dirt in her pretty orange curls.” Janet didn’t agree with Bella’s choice, but knew she had to help her so the girl would kick some goblin butt tomorrow. “Close your eyes and think about the words in the spell. Next, you’ll need to think about Alande’s orange curls.” She nodded and closed her eyes. Within minutes, dirt flew into a shocked Alande’s curls. For the first time since Janet had met her, Bella smiled. “Thanks.” “No problem.” Janet then summoned water to Bella’s face. She figured someone had to pay her back for getting dirt on Alande. Janet laughed as Bella gritted her teeth and used her red velvet cloak to dry off. A soaking wet Olorin tapped his staff to get everyone’s attention again. “That will be all for today. If we have time

The LasT sorceress 71 before we leave tomorrow, I’ll teach you a few healing spells. You are now excused from the lesson and may enter the dining hall.” Janet tried to walk away with the rest of the group, but Olorin grabbed her arm. “I hope you don’t think you have a future with the disgusting beast,” he warned as he wrung out his silver ponytail. His cool gaze once again wandered to her bosom. She lifted his head with her hand to force him to look into her eyes. “At least the beast knows how to treat me. He always looks at my face when he speaks to me.” She turned on her heel without another word to the arrogant sorcerer. Janet entered the dining hall and looked around for Dazzart. She smiled as he came stomping into the room. The portraits shook as he made his thunderous entrance. She laughed as he glared at Olorin. Olorin made sure he sat all the way at the other end of the table, as far away from the ogre as he could. Janet tried her best to catch Dazzart’s eye. She must have watched him a good ten minutes or so, hoping he would at least take one quick glance her way. When the mighty beast looked her way, she flashed him a sultry smile and thrust her chest out as far as she could. Dazzart quickly turned his head, and Janet let out a defeated sigh. Nidhogg and Gilraen appeared at her side. Her son shook his head. “An ogre, Mom? Come on, you can do better than that. I mean, you’re the talk of the fort, everyone here loves you, and you’re going after an ogre?” Janet didn’t know how to respond, and her cheeks heated when she realized Nidhogg had seen her wanton behavior. How could she tell him what her attraction to Dazzart was when she wasn’t sure herself? She didn’t know if his sexy voice got to her, those fiery eyes, the way he always defended her, or the fact he made her feel like anything was possible. Or maybe the magnetism she felt for Dazzart was a combination of his best qualities.

72 Marguerite Arotin “I’ve dated worse,” Janet finally replied. “Yeah, but you could do better now. I heard Olorin has his eyes on you.” She shuddered at the mention of the creepy sorcerer’s name. “Bleah, don’t me get started on that arrogant sorcerer. He’s a good enough teacher and all but I can’t stand him. I think if you get to know Dazzart you’d understand why the beast is growing on me.” Nidhogg sighed. “I’ll never understand you. Didn’t back home and I sure can’t now. But I do like the change in you. I don’t think I’ve ever seen you so confident.” She smiled and patted her son’s back. “Kiddo, that has to be the nicest compliment you’ve ever given me. Thanks.” Janet only wished her ex were here so she could show him her strong, bold sorceress side. She would love to push both him and his slut into the wall with her pusher spell. Janet erased all thoughts of her idiotic ex from her brain when her beast rose. Her super sexy, ogre beast let out another one of those awesome growls of his to get the attention of everyone in the dining room. Once again it worked, and Janet sat in awe of him, wondering if he growled in bed. “We have Army scouts looking after each town, village, and countryside. We were just informed early today that an army of goblins has been spotted outside Amnicola. My scouts assure me they have only seen goblins, but we will need to be on guard. We will leave tomorrow. We must protect the city of Amnicola at all costs.” The dwarf king, Taberton, spoke up. He had a gruff voice for a man of such short stature. “You cannot expect our army to be ready yet. We have only had a day to train them. The recruits are not ready for a battle.” “We have no other choice. Amnicola lies too close to Veneficium and Eliana. If they take control of the city, they can easily attack the bordering nations from there. We all know it has always been Adieal’s goal to claim her birth nation.”

The LasT sorceress 73 Janet thought about what Dazzart said and recalled from the game that Veneficium was the nation of magic. If Adieal gained a foothold in that nation, there was no telling the havoc she could wreck on everything else. Like Dazzart had said, even Earth would be in jeopardy. Nidhogg whispered, “Are they crazy, Ma? We just got here and now they expect us to fight? They say it’s only goblins but it could be more.” “I don’t think Dazzart thinks we have any other choice. We’re the only army Carnitha has right now. We’ll get by. We just have to believe in ourselves.” “Is this really my mom speaking, or is it the mighty sorceress?” “A little bit of both,” she whispered, gently placing her hand on top of her son’s hand. “A little bit of both, kiddo.”

§§§§ Before she went back to the tent for the night, Janet caught sight of Dazzart, sitting on a gray boulder and gazing up at a magnificent, amethyst colored moon. Astronomy didn’t seem like an ogre-like hobby, but then again she was learning Dazzart was not your typical ogre. She walked up to him and asked, “Mind if I sit next to you?” He shrugged, so Janet took that as a yes. “How often do you have full moons in Carnitha?” “Our moon is full all the time. It made it very difficult when Adieal brought the werewolves here.” “Great. She’s got goblins, demons, werewolves—what else are we up against?” “She turned about half the dragons against us. The other half, luckily, were too loyal to be swayed by her promise of treasure. She also has alrunes and—” “Okay, what the heck is an alrune?” “Female shape-shifting demons. They can change into any sort of female living creature.”

74 Marguerite Arotin “So these alrunes could take my form?”

“Sure can, they are very sneaky.”

“Yikes.” Janet shuddered. “Okay, that gives me the willies.

All right, what else does she have?” “Gorgons.” “You mean those creatures like Medusa who can change you into stone with their eyes?” He nodded. “Medusa was one of our own who somehow escaped our world and ended up in your ancient Greece.” Okay, so even the myths of Earth were real. She wondered if the Loch Ness Monster and Bigfoot were creatures born in Carnitha who escaped to her world. She didn’t ask, however, because she wanted to know what else the army would be up against. “Any other lovely evil creatures I should know about?” “Succubi and Incubi.” “You mean the demons that have sex with you while you’re asleep?” “Yes, and they’ll steal your soul in the process. Though I don’t have anything to worry about, a succubus would never bother an ogre.” Janet put her head on his green, bumpy shoulder. Dazzart had such low self-esteem he didn’t believe he had much to offer a woman. She could relate, because on Earth she had felt the same way. “Did you really mean what you said about ogres not belonging with beautiful women?” “Yes, I did.” “Why?” “Why?” He turned around and faced Janet. His golden brown eyes looked right through her, melting away any preconceptions she had about ogres before crossing the Great Divide. “Because think of all the stares we’d get. Think of what our children

The LasT sorceress 75 would look like.” “Children?” She backed away from him and shook her head in disbelief. “Dazzart, I think you’re jumping the gun a little here. Look, I’m not saying I want to marry you or anything like that. Been there, done that...” She took a deep breath and shivered a bit. Commitment was the last thing she needed right now. “Not quite ready to do it again. But I am attracted to you. I don’t know what it is about you or why I am so drawn to you. All I know is I want you, and if you decide you feel the same...” She rose, started walking away, turned on her heel, and continued. “I’ll be waiting for you in that tent over there.” In a low, gruff voice, Dazzart mumbled, “Do not count on it. I must meet with my lieutenants and strategize for tomorrow.” Janet glanced over her shoulder and replied in the sultriest voice she could muster, “I know you have a battle to plan but afterwards I hope you’ll come see me. Sex can be a great way to release some tension, you know.” She didn’t know if her words had gotten through that thick, ogre skull of his. Janet hoped they had but was disappointed when she waited up half the night for him and he never barged into the tent. Eventually, she gave up and drifted to sleep with strong, green arms wrapped around her in her dreams.

§§§§ Olorin had nothing to add from a spell casting perspective when Dazzart called the heads of each kingdom together to discuss battle plans, but Dazzart assumed he was still sulking over the waterfall incident. In spite of himself, Dazzart had to smile when he glanced up from his maps and saw the High Sorcerer glaring at him. “I think the latest troops are the best yet, especially my dwarves. I know I might have seemed a bit alarmed at dinner about bringing them into battle, but then I thought about how valiantly they dueled in our mock battles,” Taberton boasted as he sharpened his sword collection on a golden whetstone. “By the time we reach Amnicola, they should be as ready to slice

76 Marguerite Arotin down the hobgoblins as my real dwarf army.” “Some keen archers in my lot of elf trainees as well,” Brimbor added, making sure each arrow end was sharper than the peaks of the Thunder Mountains. “I think we’ll be ready.” “But what if it’s not only goblins?” Eolande asked. Dazzart nodded in agreement. Leave it to the wise and pretty fairy queen to voice Dazzart’s true fears. “It could be a trap. So we must be prepared for that as well. I’ve learned never to underestimate Aideal. Make sure your troops are prepared to face larger threats than goblins. We’ll put the elf archers out in the back. Have the ogre’s ready for hand to hand combat along with the Taberton’s dwarves and their blades. Mages should be on the frontline with defensive, offensive, and healing spells ready, and I’m trusting Eolande and her fey will have a fine crop of potions brewed.” “That I will, sir,” Eolande replied with a smile. “I’ll make certain I have plenty of the elixir of life on hand too.” With that she fluttered her wings and flew out of the tent. “I must go over the spell books tonight and make sure my sorcerers and sorceresses will be prepared to visualize them tomorrow,” Olorin said, and Dazzart chose to ignore the way the High Sorcerer muttered, “But I doubt they will,” under his breath as he walked away. “So …” Taberton began and glanced upward at Dazzart with a mischievous look in his cobalt eyes. “I heard about you catching the high sorcerer spying on a certain sorceress as she bathed and—” “No.” Dazzart pounded his fist on the table, causing the maps to shake. “I lost my temper, pure and simple. Rage got the best of me, and someone had to defend—” “Wait a second,” Brimbor interrupted, returning the arrow to his quiver. “I’ve heard from multiple members of our camp how you watch the sorceress but never really approach her. Now you’re defending her?”

The LasT sorceress 77 “I would defend any of the troops if they needed me to do so. It’s my job as the group’s military leader. However, some need more defending than others.” “Like lovely long-legged sorceresses?” Taberton teased. “Bloody spikes!” Dazzart swore. “We have a war to rage, and I can certainly contol my urges when it comes to Maurelle.” “Even in the face of war,” Brimbor replied when Dazzart turned to walk away, “love and even pleasures live on. You must take solace in what you can. Remember that, Tribal Leader.” Dazzart returned to his quarters, the elf prince’s words still haunting him, along with Maurelle’s promise of a night of pleasures if he desired her. He certainly did desire her. He yearned to take her into his arms and kiss each curve of her body. He wondered if she’d be willing to press his spiked club into his spine as he climaxed. Would she be that brazen? No, he wouldn’t think of it. If anything he’d take her to the edge of the Great Divide and make love to her in his human form, not as a lusting, crazed beast. But not tonight. He needed his full strength for battle, and so did she.

§§§§ The next morning Janet awoke to that damn drowning elephant. This time she had to find out what the heck woke everyone at the crack of dawn. She knew her hair looked like crap since she hadn’t had time to braid it. Her tresses swung limply down her back, but she didn’t care. She was prepared to use all her sorceress powers to shut the noise up because it took away from her precious beauty sleep. She marched outside, staff in hand, looked up into a pine tree, and saw the strangest creature ever standing on a thick branch—an enormous, seven-foot, silver bird with the trunk of an elephant. It raised its trunk up in the air one last time, and she clenched her staff tightly in hand trying to think of a spell to shut the odd bird up. As Janet concentrated, a giant hand pulled her arm. The

78 Marguerite Arotin commanding voice of her sexy ogre said, “I would not do that if I were you.” She turned around and saw Dazzart grinning. In a flash, he pulled her staff right out of her grasp. “Why not?” Janet bit her bottom lip to prevent herself from saying anything else stupid. She was furious with the ogre for taking away her source of power. “Storkephants are nearly extinct in our land. Queen Lilana loves the birds and forced her husband to create a law banning the hunting of them.” “I don’t want to hunt it. I just want to shut it up.” “Even magic is not to be used against the birds. Penalty is a year in the dungeons of Grayton Castle.” “Great, just friggin’ great. So how long do these storkephants keep going on like that?” she asked, covering her ears as the bird raised its trunk and gave out another annoying cry. “Until everyone around the fort is awake. Storkephants are the only thing that can wake an ogre up. They didn’t awaken me this morning. I’ve been a bit anxious regarding the battle and have awoken without the aid of a storkephant lately,” he admitted. “I’m sorry. I can only imagine how hard it is to train a bunch of misfit gamers and computer geeks and get them ready for real battle.” Dazzart smiled. “I chose all of you because I believed those you call misfit gamers and computer geeks had a fighting spirit in their souls. Including you, Janet.” She felt her cheeks overheat. Not only because of his faith in her and everyone else he brought over to his realm, but because he’d remembered her real name. “So, um…tell me more about these storkephants.” “There’s a huge settlement of them at the edge of the Gilded Forest, which is why the fort is located here.”

The LasT sorceress 79 Janet knew there was nothing she could do. She sighed. “Fine, I’ll leave the birds alone. Can I please have my staff back?” “Before I give this back to you, I want you to know I was very tempted by your proposition last night. The meeting went well and broke up early. I thought about paying you a visit.” Ah ha, so she had gotten through to her beast. She gave him a sly smile and wrapped her arms around his massive, hairy chest. “Really? So why didn’t you join me? I waited up half the night for you.” He removed her arms and returned the staff to her hands. “What is it that you call it in your world, ah, I think they call it a one-night stand?” “It wouldn’t have to be a one nighter, Dazzart. I’d be happy with you in my bed for more than one night.” “And what about the day? Would you ignore me then?” “I told you yesterday, I am not ready for anything serious. I just want to have fun with you while I’m here.” “Sorry, my sorceress, I want more than that. If we were together, I would want it to be forever. But we cannot be together. I have a war to fight, and you have spells to cast. You need to prepare to face the goblins tonight and stop thinking about me.” She put her hands on her hips and narrowed her eyes. “I don’t understand you. I don’t understand why we can’t be together for one night. I don’t see why you are being so darned stubborn. It’s not every day a beautiful sorceress throws herself at an ogre.” He looked down at the dirt as he replied in a hushed tone, “It has happened before.” Janet raised her brow. “Really? When?” “I wish I could tell you everything. I wish I could let you in. But the last time I let anyone into my heart, she chose the king instead of me. I shouldn’t be talking to you. I have to meet with my legion.”

80 Marguerite Arotin She didn’t stop him as he stomped away, though she did wonder if he referred to his past relationship with Queen Liliana, the mother of his daughter. A part of her wanted to tell him all about Dave, to let him know how she had been through the same thing. Yet the other voice in her head reminded her not to get involved with him. If they managed to defeat Adieal, Janet would have the chance to go home. She knew Dazzart loved his world too much to make Earth his home permanently. She made a promise to do her job and forget about the huge, sexy, green-skinned beast.

§§§§ “I still can’t believe we’re going off into battle,” Alande said later, as she rolled the blankets off the top half of her bunk. “How far away is this Amnicola place?” “I don’t know. I wish we had a map or something to go by.” There was a map that loaded each time Janet played the game at home. It always gave her a clear idea of where she needed to go for any quest. This being the real thing, Janet missed the map. She had no idea of the size of the nation of Carnitha. Was it as big as the whole United States or only as large as Texas? Janet knew very little about the town of Amnicola. From the game, it looked like a quaint little river port town. She also remembered that passenger boats ran up and down the Abli River from there, and that the dumbest of the ogres towed the boats. She wondered what Dazzart thought about his fellow ogres being used as slaves. Then remembered she shouldn’t think about him at all. Instead, she asked Alande about how things were going with her and Tristam. If Janet’s love life went nowhere, at least she could live vicariously through the sweet little sorceress and her normal sorcerer boyfriend. “He’s so cute and nice,” Alande gushed as she hopped down from her bunk. “He’s even offered to carry my blanket for the trip.”

The LasT sorceress 81 Sicilia must have overheard the conversation because she walked over and asked with a grin, “Do you think you could talk him into carrying mine too?” “And mine,” added Dru. Belladonna was still too busy sulking to add anything. Janet noticed her pouting while she rolled up her blanket. Janet laughed along with the other girls as they packed up what little belongings they had. She thought about saying she knew someone who was big and strong enough to carry everything. But she didn’t. With the exception of the bratty Belladonna, she liked all the girls. Yet, she knew they would think her weird if she mentioned her fascination with Dazzart.

§§§§ Olorin gave them a quick lesson in healing spells before the army gathered up the last of their belongings and began the trek to Amnicola. He explained that fairies were actually better with healing, because they were skilled potion makers, but sorcerers could heal a few simple wounds with magic. “If you turn to page twenty of your spell book,” Olorin said while the wagons were being loaded up behind him, “you’ll be able to read several words for healing burns, cuts, and other minor abrasions. We don’t have time to practice them right now, but I want you to at least memorize the words before we leave.” Janet read each one of the words in her head. The word cool, she learned, was used to healing burns. She knew that one would be easy to remember. The word seal was used for mending cuts, and the word remedo would heal broken bones. When everyone was finished reading, Olorin had his students repeat the words over and over again to insure everyone would remember them. As Janet said the words, she caught sight of Dazzart. He ordered one of the ogres to load up the wagon with barrels. For one brief moment, their eyes met. Instead of seeing lust in those warm, brown eyes, she saw sadness and regret. He

82 Marguerite Arotin looked away, and Janet continued reciting the words, wishing she had met the ogre before Dave screwed her over.

Chapter Seven Several hours later, the Carnithian army stood outside the tiny village of Pravoka. Janet laughed and nudged Nidhogg when she saw the familiar, crooked sign of the Drunken Duck. “Can you believe it really exists?” she said as they walked toward the village. “I’m still in awe that Carnitha actually exists. Every morning when I wake up, I have to pinch myself to make sure I’m not dreaming,” her son replied. “I know. A few days ago I was just an ordinary mom with a sucky job, and you were just a grumpy teenage boy—” “I was never grumpy!” She grinned. “I beg to differ, child-o’-mine. I hope things will be different between us when we go back home.” “Ma, I’ve been meaning to talk to you about that. Even after we defeat Adieal, I don’t think I want to go home.” Janet raised her brows and flashed him an irritated look. “What? Don’t be ridiculous. You still have school and friends back there. Not to mention your father. What the heck am I supposed to tell him when he comes to pick you up for the weekend or when he calls asking about you?” Nidhogg shrugged. “I don’t know.” “Exactly. You have not thought this through. We can’t stay in this fairytale land forever.” Deep down Janet wished they could, but she knew their time beyond the Great Divide wouldn’t last forever. When they got to the village, Dazzart got everyone’s attention with another one of his mighty growls. She might’ve given up hope on ever having any sort of relationship with the ogre, but that growl still sent goose bumps down her spine. “We will be taking a ferry across Lake Regilus when the sun

84 Marguerite Arotin is midway in the sky. We need to be in Amnicola by dusk. Until then, feel free to explore Pravoka or the neighboring town of Adlerbranch. If you need to purchase anything, visit Gareph.” He pointed to a large ogre with mean, red eyes standing beside the wagon. “He will provide you with gilly bark for your purchases. I expect everyone to be on time.” Janet watched as a crowd gathered before the Gareph. Her stomach grumbled big-time, and the Drunken Duck looked inviting. She wanted to get some gilly bark, but decided to wait until the crowd thinned out. Nidhogg and Gilraen appeared to be in the same frame of mind. “So what are your plans, kiddo?” Janet asked Nidhogg while they waited. “I’ll probably head over to the Drunken Duck first to get something to drink and eat.” Gilraen tapped Nidhogg on the shoulder. “Oh, and don’t forget, we were going to go look at the archery shop.” “Oh, yeah, we could use some more arrows. What are you gonna do, Ma?” “Probably head over to the Drunken Duck as well. Then I might browse through my spell book.” “You should look around in Adlerbranch too,” Gilraen suggested. “I’m sure they have book stores there. Maybe you could find a few more spell books.” “Maybe, but I want to study this one first. There’s a lot of spells in here I haven’t learned.” They waited until the crowd cleared out and, luckily, Gareph still had plenty of gilly bark left. He handed out their share of five pieces each, and Janet looked at the strange currency of Carnitha—a pure golden sheet, about the size of a dollar, but with nothing printed on it. The gilly trees in the Gilded Forest were still covered in bark, and Janet was curious about the gilly bark mining process. “How come the gilly trees still have plenty of bark?”

The LasT sorceress 85 The ogre grunted. “Don’t know. Just grows right back, in time, after we take it. Always has. New gilly trees sprout up too. The fairies are always planting seeds.” She had to smile at that. They had entered a world where money did indeed, “grow on trees.” The inside of the Drunken Duck reminded Janet of an old English pub, not that she had ever been in an authentic pub. She had only seen pictures. There were six large, wooden tables with twelve chairs around them. A decent sized oak bar stood in the left corner. Behind the bar, a large, ugly dwarf slid a glass of amber ale down to an ogress with plump, red lips. The place smelled like a combination of tobacco and stale beer. The distinctive scent was the only thing she couldn’t get from entering the Drunken Duck while playing the game. Gilraen, Nidhogg, and Janet found an empty table at the corner of the tavern. She got the impression the place was busier than usual due to the Carnithian army being in town. All the tables were packed, and there was only one ogress to waitress. She had a grumpy frown on her face as she rushed out of the kitchen carrying six plates loaded with what looked like hamburgers and fries. She set the plates on a table with six hungry-looking dwarves and stomped over to Janet’s table. “Whatcha want?” She scowled. Janet looked around and didn’t notice any menus on the table. The waitress seemed to be in such a sour mood that she didn’t dare to ask what they had. “Um, I’ll just take whatever you gave to those dwarves.” “Kay, that’s one deer patty, smothered in gooseberry jelly, on a wheat toasty, with pickled potato strips.” Venison burger with gooseberry jelly and pickled potato strips? That was what she’d ordered? She assumed the wheat toasty was the bun. “Um can you not put the gooseberry jelly on it and skip the pickled potato strips?” “Fine,” the beastly waitress growled. “No jelly and no strips.” She turned to Nidhogg. “Whatcha want?”

86 Marguerite Arotin “I’ll have the exact same thing as the dwarves.” Teenage boys have weird tastes, she thought, shaking her head. She remembered how her son often took pickle and peanut butter sandwiches to school with him. Next the ogress turned to Gilraen. This time she didn’t say anything, only glared until Gil placed her order. “I want the same thing as Nidhogg, minus the gooseberry jelly.” Well, that sounded a little better. Janet didn’t know why Gilraen wanted the pickled French fries but thought, To each their own. While waiting for the orders, Janet set her spell book on the table and began to read it. The book had over five hundred pages. There were some simple, one-word spells but the complex incantations contained large paragraphs of text. Janet scratched her head and hoped memorizing countless spell sections wouldn’t give her migraine. One spell caught her eye, a very complex spell with one paragraph of text to memorize. However, it looked like it might come in handy during a nighttime battle. One by one, she chanted the words, “Bring us the light of day, lest we perish in the night. Illuminate our enemies so they may be seen. Cast out the darkness with pure, radiant sunlight.” “What is that, Mom?” Her son’s voice brought her out of a weird trance. She rubbed her eyes and temples. Janet didn’t know why, but as she concentrated on the spell, her head throbbed. “It’s a spell for bringing out the sun at night. Must be a difficult one too because my head feels like it’s about to explode.” Gilraen slammed her book shut and took it away. Janet tried to grab it back but Gilraen protested. “No, that’s obviously too much for you. You’re an excellent sorceress but I don’t think you’re ready for that spell yet.”

The LasT sorceress 87 “She isn’t.” Janet saw her pompous teacher striding to their table. Great, just what I need. She wondered where the hell he had come from. Olorin pulled out a chair and took a seat next to Janet. “I cannot even summon the sun. The only one I knew who was capable of such a feat was Ionwe.” “How did she do it?” Janet asked as she continued to rub her burning temples. “I do not know. Ionwe was able to tap into a higher power. You are a good sorceress. However, you are not, and will never be, as powerful as my late wife.” Forgetting about the headache, Janet grabbed the spell book away from Gilraen. “We’ll just see about that.” Something about the tone of Olorin’s voice set her off. A strong desire to prove him wrong filled her heart. Janet repeated the words over and over again until the grumpy waitress brought out the food. When she took a bite of her burger, which turned out to be very yummy, she repeated the words in her head. Even as she bid farewell to Nidhogg and Gilraen, the words kept running through her brain. Eventually, she developed what felt like a horrible, numbing migraine, and her stomach threatened to purge the deer patty. She wondered why those words pushed her body to its limits and made her physically ill. Janet only stopped thinking about the spell when she looked out the window. Crap, if she didn’t hustle, she’d miss the ferry. She slammed the book shut and raced out the door when she realized the sun was in the center of the sky. She kept running until she saw the army gathered in front of a massive ferry on the white, sandy shores of Lake Regilus. Dazzart had a very stern expression on his face. He looked as if he wanted to throttle her. “Sorry, I, I know it’s no excuse but I did not know how long I was sitting at the Drunken Duck.” “We were just about to leave without you. Olorin said he saw

88 Marguerite Arotin you studying the sun summoning spell.” She couldn’t lie to Dazzart. “Yes, I was.” “It’s a dangerous spell. But I believe you have the power within you to complete it.” She looked up at him, stunned, rubbing her temples because her head still throbbed. “What?” “You heard me—now get on the ferry.” Her head ached, and it literally hurt to think. “Yeah, sure. Is there some place on the ferry where I can sit down? I feel like crap.” “There certainly is.” And then the big green beast swept Janet off her feet and carried her to the ferry. She smiled at him. “Why are you doing this?” “I knew you were a force to be reckoned with the minute you asked about the sorceress at the convention, but even mighty sorceresses need to be carried from time to time.” Though her body ached, her heart was warmed by Dazzart’s words. Maybe I’m getting through to him, she thought as her sweet beast nearly tripped over a duck who staggered around her ogre’s huge leather boots. Though Janet was puzzled about the duck, she didn’t have the energy to ask Dazzart about it. Instead, she just replied, “Thanks.” “You rest now. I need you to be on the frontlines of the battle, and you can’t fight if you’re exhausted.” It sounded like the best advice she had gotten in a while. When Dazzart set Janet down on a plush, gray chair, she drifted off to sleep.

§§§§ “Mom, Mom, wake up. We’re here.” Her son’s voice awakened Janet from an erotic dream involving a naked ogre and a levitation spell. She woke up

The LasT sorceress 89 blushing and wondering if Dazzart was around. She knew it would be impossible to look at him after her dream and not imagine him naked. “Oh, um, Dazzart isn’t here, is he?” “He already got off the ferry. Said something about a meeting with his lieutenants at a local inn. Are you okay? You almost looked green when he set you down.” “Yeah, I feel much better.” She did. It was either the sleep or the naughty dream that had invigorated her. Janet liked to think it was the latter. “Did Dazzart say what the plan was once we got to Amnicola?” she asked, stretching her arms out to the canopy over the ferry. “He said we were supposed to all be at the edge of town by sunset—until then we’re free to explore the city. He said if we need anything to drop by the Swan Dive Inn. I guess the inn will be our headquarters while we’re in town.” Exploring the town sounded great to Janet. With her brain pretty much fried from her attempts to memorize the sun summoning spell, she knew some sightseeing would do her good. The town of Amnicola reminded Janet of a cute little nineteenth-century river town. Small, red brick buildings lined the cobblestone streets. She inhaled the scent of fresh bread coming from a bakery on the street. The Albi River cut right through the heart of the town and long, sleek boats were pulled on a gravel pathway by the biggest, ugliest ogres she’d ever seen. Janet heard the crack of a whip and watched as the captain of a boat forced an ogre to work harder. Dazzart stood by a quaint, red brick inn with a golden swan on the sign. He held a ton of maps in his hands and dropped them when he heard the crack of the whip. She watched as he flew into a fury and charged towards the boat. “Wait.” Janet ran after him. She knew how he felt. It was shoddy treatment but grabbing the whip away would only make

90 Marguerite Arotin more problems. She blocked his way as he reached the river, gripping her staff tightly. “Dazzart, stop. This isn’t the way to change things.” “Out of my way,” he growled. “No, I...” Why was she stopping him? He had every right to be angry. Suddenly, the reason why jumped into her head and heart. “I don’t want you to get hurt.” His stern expression softened a bit, and the warmth returned to his gorgeous eyes. “Really?” “Yes, really. Maybe you can talk to the king about changing things.” “If I were king,” he growled with that sexy baritone that made her knees weak, “such things would not be happening.” She wrapped her arms around his large waist. “When you become king, then you can change it.” “If I become King of Carnitha, would you be my queen?” Janet didn’t know how to answer him. “I’d need time to think about it,” she answered honestly. He turned and watched the boat sail off. “My father was a slave here, many years ago.” His voice sounded distant, lost in painful memories. “What about your mother?” “My mother was a beautiful sorceress from Veneficium.” Janet remembered the conversation from last night. “She’s the one? When you were talking about sorceresses falling for ogres, it was your mother?” “Yes.” That was why his eyes were so human-like. He must have inherited them from his mother. He was a half-breed, and her heart ached for him. She wondered what it must have been like, growing up in a land full of ogres, knowing that you were different. Dazzart was smarter, slightly better looking, different from all the others. It must’ve been rough to prove he would

The LasT sorceress 91 make a great military leader, but still he rose to the rank of Tribal Leader. By the same token, Dazzart didn’t fit in on Earth either. Sure, he made a hunky human, and he seemed to like her world, but it wasn’t his home. She could only imagine how rough it was for the ogre, trapped inside the body of a man. “She had visited Carnitha and saw my father getting whipped by a boat captain in this town. She felt sorry for him, freed him, and the two fell in love.” “Are your parents still alive?” Janet asked. She reached up and placed her hand on his large shoulder. He shook his huge head. “They were charged with guarding Adieal and Zoemith in the Thunder Mountains. When the two raised their army of demons, my parents were murdered.” “Oh, Dazzart...” She didn’t know what to say. Janet placed her head on his shoulder as warm tears dripped from her eyes. Dazzart caught a single teardrop with one of his large, green fingers. His huge eyes were completely dry. “Do not cry for my mother and father. They did their duty. I had risen up the ranks to Tribal Leader by then, and I did mourn them. But I knew I had a job to do as well. Stopping Adieal and Zoemith became my life’s mission.” She wiped her tears away and asked, “Since your father was from Amnicola, would you mind showing me around the town? I mean, if you have free time. I know battle strategy can’t be easy.” He grinned, linked his muscular green arm with hers and said, “My meeting went well, and I feel we are prepared to face the goblins tonight. It would be an honor, my lady.” Dazzart was a complete ogre gentleman as he showed her around the town. He took Janet to a bookstore where she found a spell book with many more spells than she had in her book. She bought it on the spot. He showed her the small chapel where his parents were married, a charming white clapboard

92 Marguerite Arotin church complete with a towering steeple. If I were to get married in Carnitha, it would be here, she thought as they walked by and the lyrical sound of church bells filled the cobblestone street. He also showed her the small shanty where his father once lived. The roof looked like it was about to collapse, and the shutters on the broken windows were all crooked. Janet really enjoyed her tour of Amnicola, but soon the sun began to set, and they both knew the goblins had to be dealt with. “Are you nervous at all?” he asked as they walked to the town’s edge. “A little. Who wouldn’t be? But I think I can do this.” “I know you can,” he replied as they waited for the rest of the army. “That’s why I wanted you in that tournament.” She suddenly remembered how he’d invited her to participate. “I never did thank you for that, did I?” “You don’t have to, my sorceress. Just work your magic tonight.” “I’ll do my best,” she promised. Janet decided to look through her new spell book while they waited. She found a particularly useful spell for illuminating enemies. Knowing the threat to Amnicola included goblins, she thought lighting up the little buggers would work great. A cool breeze came from the north, ruffling the page of the book. As she looked up, a flash of lightning lit up the rainbowcolored dusk sky, and a rumble of thunder followed it. Janet winced as a cold raindrop fell upon her shoulder, followed by another one. “This is highly unusual,” Dazzart said with a scowl upon his grayish-green face. “Thunderstorms only happen in the Thunder Mountains.” “Perfect, freaking perfect!” Janet rolled her eyes and set her book down when Olorin approached her. They were about to face the very first battle in the middle of a downpour.

Chapter Eight Janet stood with her fellow sorceresses and sorcerers at the front of the line on that cold, stormy night. They were to be the first offense and defense. She’d told her fellow practitioners of magic about the enemy illumination spell, and they all agreed it would be perfect to use against the goblins. On Olorin’s orders, they were to make the little buggers glow like a bonfire. She clenched her staff tightly while the cold wind swirled around her, the falling raindrops blurring her vision. Through the flash of lightning from the north, she saw them. A horde of small, hairy, black beasts, with huge, bat-like ears came marching in. The goblins had arrived. “Be ready, ladies and gentlemen,” Janet whispered. “I...I don’t know if I can do this,” Alande said. Her voice shook as much as her body. Janet grabbed Alande’s shoulder and looked directly into her wide, pale blue eyes. “Yes, you can. We cannot do this without you. All of us need to work together.” Fear made Janet shudder internally. She was probably the least likely candidate to give the girl a pep talk, but her experience as a mother taught her to push aside those fears. They needed to work as a team, and she could not let that frightened little girl know her true feelings. As the goblins advanced, Janet held her breath as they waited for Olorin’s order. The rain pounded against her skin, and the words of the spell raced through her head. Illuminate those who wish to harm us. She closed her eyes and could almost see those ugly little things glowing like sun fire. The heavy sound of marching footsteps grew closer and closer to the town, and the thunder rumbled in the distance. “Now!” Olorin cried out. She clenched her staff so tightly that her knuckles turned

94 Marguerite Arotin white. Her mind cried out the words of the spell. Illuminate those who wish to harm us. One by one, the goblins lit up like glowing embers. Her heart soared. The spell worked. With a whoosh, the arrows from the elves stationed behind her began to fly into the air. It was a little startling at first, and she fought the urge to duck. The goblins did not stand a chance. Arrows hit their marks as the light blinded the goblins before the ugly creatures even had a chance to attack. But as the arrows pierced the beasts, she noticed the battle was far from over. Growling and snarling noises suddenly erupted from the woods surrounding Amnicola, and at least a hundred werewolves and demons marched out of the dark shadows of the trees. Janet had never seen anything so gruesome, and her body froze. The massive, demonic forces fell into organized ranks, snarling as their faces were illuminated by the dead and dying goblins. The hairy wolves bared sharp teeth, ready to cut through flesh. The demons had their swords, maces, and battleaxes ready to strike. Her heart told her the army from hell was prepared to fight to the death. The chilling wind and pounding rain swept over her. The copper scent of goblin blood combined with the sulfuric scent of fire and brimstone. The disgusting odor made her eyes water and her stomach churn. She almost wished she had her dull job at the bank back. Arguing with some idiotic customer over the amount of money in their checking account would have been heaven compared to this nightmare. As another white flash of lightning lit up the darkened sky, she saw a ghostly white horse charging through the woods. The rider upon the horse’s back was a hideous demon with bloodred flesh, a bushy red mane, and a long, serpent-like tail. With blood dripping from his long and lethal fangs, he had a face that would forever haunt her nightmares, the face of a snarling lion. He must have been a general in the armies of hell, because when he called out, “Charge!” all hell literally broke loose. The demonic troops ran to the army faster than the lighting flashing through the dark sky.

The LasT sorceress 95 “Again, use the spell again!” Olorin cried out. Janet clenched her staff. Illuminate those who wish to harm us. She glared directly at the general, and soon enough, his dark red skin lit up. She let out a sigh of relief when an arrow hit him in the shoulder but gasped because the wound didn’t stop him. Her heart pounded when the monster continued charging forth. Alande tightly gripped Janet’s arm and sobbed. Janet grabbed Alande’s shoulder and shook her. “Use the spell!” She didn’t mean to yell at the girl, but damn it, their lives depended on her spell casting. Besides, she had to make sure Alande heard her over the thunder and howling wind. “But...” “No buts. Just do it!” She nodded through her tears, closed her eyes, and soon a big, hairy werewolf lit up like a jack-o-lantern. A silver-tipped arrow flew into his heart, and the beast stumbled to the ground. The spells were working somewhat, but not everyone used them. Janet noticed Belladonna sitting on the ground and shrieking like a banshee. Bella rocked back and forth with her arms wrapped around her long legs. Oh hell, Janet thought as she raced to her. She knew the girl was not meant to be a sorceress, but they needed her. She crouched down beside Bella and gazed into her shellshocked eyes. “Bella, you have to use the spell. If you don’t, you will die here. Do you understand?” The girl nodded. “Then get your ass up right now and use that illumination spell,” Janet shouted in her face as she yanked her from the ground. Bella clenched her staff and asked, “W-ho should I u-use it on?” “I don’t care who you aim it at. Just do it, now!”

96 Marguerite Arotin Bella looked over and illuminated the smallest demon in the army. “Great. Now find another one,” Janet shouted over the rolling thunder. “Damn, never seen anything quite like this,” Dru said. She stood next to Bella with an awestruck expression on her lovely dark face. “I know. Gotta use the spell, though. Okay, Dru?” “What? Oh yeah, sure, the spell.” Dru looked at a six-foot, brown-haired werewolf and lit him up. Janet found a few more demons to hit and watched in horror as the arrows missed their mark. The beasts had worked their way into the Carnithian ranks. Now they needed something else—the sun summoning spell. Janet closed her eyes and tried to recall the words until her head felt like it was about to burst. Damn it, where the hell did I leave my spell book? In a flash, she recalled last holding the book before she moved to the front of the line with her fellow sorcerers and sorceresses. Janet fumbled around for her tome as the chaos continued. The demons battled face-to-face with the ogres and clashed swords with the dwarves. She was astonished by the raw strength of Dazzart when he throttled four demons, two in one hand, two in the other. For a moment, she wanted to offer him her help, but knew she had her own mission. Janet ran through a barrage of arrows until she tripped over something. She gasped when she realized it was a body, but not just any body—a male sorcerer wearing a cloak, one of her own group. She flipped him over and cried out as she looked into the freckled face of Alande’s sweetheart. “No, no, no, Tristam, get up. Damn it, get up.” She lowered her head to his chest. He still breathed, but barely. Janet touched his neck and felt warm, sticky blood upon her fingertips. Yet, somehow, she came to her senses and remembered something her son had said about the fairy,

The LasT sorceress 97 Eolande. The elixir! Oh God, I’ve got to find her before it’s too late. “Eolande,” Janet shouted out over the thunder and prayed the fairy heard her cries. “I need you, please.” Before she could call Eolande again, Janet heard a fluttering of wings above her, looked up, and spied a pretty fairy dressed in a glittering, purple bikini. Janet lifted the dying sorcerer into her arms. “He needs the elixir. Hurry.” Eolande nodded, landed on the ground, and Janet handed her the young sorcerer’s limp body. Janet willed herself to rise and pushed her way through the battlefield. Finding the book became her mission. As she rushed through the battlefield, Janet caught sight of a dwarf with long, curly black hair strangled in the tight grip of an eight-foot muscular demon. The eyes of the beast were as red as his skin, and horns protruded from his shoulders. She used the levitation spell to pull the dwarf away but before she could continue on, the demon ran directly into her and grabbed her breast. “Such a pretty thing,” the filthy beast sneered. The demon’s breath reeked like decaying flesh. She turned her head to avoid smelling it. “I could have so much fun with you.” He ran his long tongue over his black lips while she struggled to escape his grasp. “In your dreams, evil incarnate.” “I like it when you talk dirty. No one has ever called me that before. I like your spirit. Go on and fight me. I love it when my prey fights.” Janet realized he was nude, and felt his rock hard erection rubbing against her thigh. She found a way out and kneed him directly in the balls with all the force she could muster. He released her and wailed in pain as he rubbed his injured devilhood. She continued her urgent search.

98 Marguerite Arotin She tripped over a severed werewolf head. Neck bones protruded from its hairy form, and the metallic scent of its blood made nasty tasting bile rise up her throat. When Janet swallowed and reminded herself she did not have time to be sick, she looked down and saw it. Her spell book...her salvation. She reached for the tome and rummaged through the spells until she found the one she needed. Olorin rushed to her side. “What are you doing? You should be out there with the... Oh, no you don’t. You cannot do that spell.” “Leave me. Can’t you see it’s our only hope?” “You’ll kill yourself. You just do not posses that sort of...” He paused to use a pusher spell on a werewolf that was heading directly for them and then continued, “…power.” “I can do this,” she protested, her eyes studying the words of the spell. He grabbed the book away from her and slammed it shut. “No, you cannot.” The next thing she knew, Dazzart charged through the battlefield. The mighty beast pulled the book away from Olorin. Janet noticed how bloody her ogre’s hands were as he handed it back to her. “Let her try.” She had a sudden urge to give her ogre the biggest, sloppiest kiss she could. But there was no time for that. She made a mental note to kiss her hero after the battle. When Janet had the words firmly set in her throbbing head, she clenched her staff tight and looked up to the stormy skies. Oh God, please let this work. She took a deep breath and let the words of the spell take over her head. Bring us the light of day, lest we perish in the night. Illuminate our enemies so they may be seen. Cast out the darkness with pure, radiant sunlight. Janet’s head felt like it might explode as the words formed in her mind. The energy drained from her body as she panted. Her

The LasT sorceress 99 knees buckled, yet she found the strength to smile as the clouds parted. The first rays of bright, glorious sunlight shone down upon her weakened, soaking wet, exhausted body. She tried to keep the sunlight out as long as she could. The werewolves rushed back into the woods as the hair dropped off their bodies and they lost their muscular frames. The beasts transformed into mere weak mortals and raced into the woods. The demons, blinded by the sunlight, screeched and stumbled into the wilderness. Except for the general. His blood-red eyes seared right through Janet’s flesh as he charged at her. For a brief moment, fear almost made her lose her concentration. Suddenly, she remembered her son was here. Her girls, the sorceresses, were still behind her. Her ogre, the only one who believed she could do this, was here too. She had to protect everything that was precious to her. Fear would not hold her back. “Oh no, you don’t,” she whispered. And while still keeping her head to the sky and concentrating on the sun, Janet somehow used what little remaining mental strength she had to conjure a pusher spell. The foul beast and ghostly horse were shoved deep into the dark wilderness. When the last of the enemies were gone, she looked down from the sky, closed her eyes, and collapsed into an abyss of darkness.

§§§§ He had been such a fool, pushing her, encouraging the sorceress to do so much. Although she had brazen spirit, it was contained within a fragile body. While he sent the fairies and mages out to heal the wounded, Dazzart scooped Maurelle’s unconscious body into his arms. Her son rushed to Dazzart’s side. “My mom…” Tears welled in the boy’s eyes. “Is she okay?” The steady rise and fall of her chest made Dazzart sigh in relief. He hadn’t killed her by forcing her to use the sun summoning spell. “She’s fine. Exhausted but breathing. We need to get to her to the Swan Dive Inn. I’ll stay with her during

100 Marguerite Arotin the night.” He tenderly gazed at her face and brushed a sweatsoaked tendril of hair from her forehead. “I’ll watch over her.” “Me too,” Nidhog said, wiping away a tear. “I mean, she is my mom, and she’s always been there for me when I was sick.” Together they walked through the battlefield. The fatalities were limited thanks to Maurelle’s brave sacrifice, but Dazzart hated the fact that the spell had taken so much out of her. “I should have never told her she could use that spell.” Nidhog paused, reached up, and put his hand on Dazzart’s shoulder. “Listen. There’s something you have to understand about my mom. If you tell her not to do something, she’ll do it anyway. She’s stubborn like that. Used to drive my dad crazy.” “Used to?” Nidhog removed his hand. “They’re divorced. Thanks for looking out for her. She needs someone to do that, and well, I haven’t exactly been the best son to her.” Dazzart felt his rocky heart soften at her son’s admission. “She still loves you though, and there’s always time to make amends with your mother while you still have her.” He swallowed hard, trying to forget the painful memories of his own sweet, sorceress mother. “Will you hold open the door to the inn when we get there?” “Yeah, it’s the least I can do for the woman who not only brought me into this world, but also saved my life today.”

§§§§ When Janet opened her eyes, she wasn’t in Amnicola. She lay in a large, dank cave that she remembered from the game. It was Adieal’s lair, The Cave of Torture. She crouched behind a large, midnight-colored boulder when she heard a stomping sound. She peeked out and saw the large demon general with the lion’s face. She shuddered, recalling how he had challenged her after she summoned the sun. “Adieal, I bring you news from the battle,” he growled. “What news do you bring, Baal?” Janet didn’t see the witch,

The LasT sorceress 101 but her cold, regal voice echoed through the cave. “We were not able to take the town.” “What?” Her voice raged, and the cave shook with her fury. Then, Janet saw her. She wore the same blood-red velvet gown she always wore in the game. Her dress clung to the seductive curves of her tall, graceful body. She had full, crimson lips that any woman would kill for and any man would long to kiss. Her long, chestnut hair was luminous even in the dark, dismal cave. She flew to Baal and wrapped her long fingers around the demon’s large throat. “Amnicola should have been ours.” “Should have,” Baal agreed, “but it is not. I have no excuse for our failure. All I can tell you is the army of Carnitha has a new sorceress. She summoned the sun.” “You lie. The one woman who could summon the sun is dead.” “I speak the truth. I would never lie to you.” She released his throat and glared back at him with those cruel, onyx eyes. “What is her name?” “I do not know. But I will find out. I will send an alrune into town to learn her identity.” Janet felt a warm hand fall upon her shoulder and turned around. She stared into a pair of familiar sapphire eyes and the beautiful face of a sorceress ghost. But Ionwe did not look like a ghost. Her fair skin looked luminous, not pallid. Her copper hair still shone like sunbeams. When Ionwe spoke, her voice was a mere whisper but the words sent goose bumps down Janet’s spine. “She knows about you now, Maurelle.” “No, no,” she cried out. Janet backed into the wall of the cavern and blacked out again. When she opened her eyes, she wasn’t in the cave anymore. She lay in a warm bed, tucked under a big, warm quilt, surrounded

102 Marguerite Arotin by the caring, concerned faces of Dazzart, all the sorceresses, her son, and Gilraen. She bolted up out of the bed and turned to Dazzart. “She knows,” she whispered with a very hoarse voice. “Adieal is coming for me.”

Chapter Nine “Mom.” Nidhogg raced to Janet’s bedside. “Are you okay? I can’t believe you pulled a stunt like that. You had us all scared to death.” She flashed her son a huge grin and leaned forward to kiss his cheek. “You sound too much like me. I’m fine. I had to protect you, kiddo. It didn’t matter how much my head pounded or how ill I felt. I couldn’t let the monsters hurt you.” A tear slipped from his navy blue eyes. Janet pulled him close and gave him the tightest hug her tired arms could manage. “Don’t cry, honey.” “I’m not crying, Ma. I just have something in my eye.” “Yeah, sure, sweetheart. It’s good to know you were worried about me.” “Course I was. I’m your son.” “We were all worried about you,” Alande added, wiping freeflowing tears from her puffy eyes. “Even Bella was worried.” Alande appeared to have been crying for hours. Janet remembered the weakened state she’d found Tristram in. “Oh sweetheart, how is your boyfriend? Did he get the elixir in time?” She nodded and blew her nose into a lacy handkerchief. “Thanks to you, he’s fine. He’s resting now.” “Which is exactly what you should be doing,” Dazzart scolded. “It took a lot out of you to summon the sun. I had to carry you here.” “Okay, so where am I?” Janet looked around the unfamiliar room. The white, lacy drapes on the window gave the room a pretty touch. The sunshine colored comforter draped over her was nice and soft. “I reserved rooms for everyone at the Swan Dive Inn,” Dazzart replied, tucking Janet in snugly.

104 Marguerite Arotin “Swan Dive Inn...Drunken Duck?” Janet chuckled. “Who the heck comes up with these names?” Dazzart did not even crack a smile. His dour expression told her how he carried the weight of his nation upon his broad, green shoulders. “You should be resting. You were delirious a few moments ago. Screaming and calling out Adieal’s name.” Janet remembered the dream. At least she thought it was a dream. It seemed so real. She could still feel Ionwe’s hand on her shoulder. “Baal, the demon general, told her about me,” she whispered. “She’s sending an alrune to find out who I am. I’m such an idiot. I drew her attention, didn’t I?” Dazzart reached out and lightly touched a strand of her hair. “No. You did what you had to do to save the army. Because of you, my sorceress, our casualties were few.” “How many did we lose?” She had to know if the sunsummoning spell was truly worth the effort. “About fifteen. An elf and a sorcerer were bitten by werewolves. If we try to work with them at night, however, we might be able to convince the sorcerer, the elf, or maybe even both to join our side.” They had lost about seventeen out of two hundred. Janet wasn’t holding out much hope about the elf and sorcerer who were bitten by werewolves. Her spell had worked. She might have drawn Adieal’s attention, but the casualties had been low. She hung her head and said a small prayer for those they had lost, but sighed in relief as she thought about everyone she’d saved. Janet remembered Dazzart had given her the chance to cast the spell. Olorin had tried to stop her, but Dazzart, her ogre, supported her. She owed him something for his loyalty. She pulled his big, green face close to hers and kissed him. To her surprise, his huge fangs did not get in the way, and his lips were soft, not leathery like she’d thought they would be. He tasted like ginger and wine, and she would have given anything for

The LasT sorceress 105 the kiss to last longer, but when she slipped him the tongue, he pulled away. Everyone in the room, Nidhogg, Gilraen, the sorceresses, and even Dazzart were stunned by her brash move. Silence hung over the air like a gloomy cloud, and everyone gawked at Janet as if she had suddenly sprouted horns in her head. She didn’t care. Dazzart, whether he wanted to admit it or not, earned that kiss, along with a small part of her wounded heart. Her ogre’s green skin flushed to a bright shade of crimson as he stood up and commanded, “Everyone out, right now. The sorceress needs to rest.”

§§§§ Dazzart exited the room, still awed by the power of her kiss, dazed and confused, so dizzy he almost couldn’t find the staircase. How had she done that to him? Why did she do it in front of her son and friends? Her lips were softer than a rosebud and tasted like gooseberry wine. The sweetness of it all caused his ogrehood to swell, and he hoped no one else in the room noticed the rather large bulge between his legs. Ogres were not supposed to be aroused by sugary kisses, but somehow the sorceress had gotten the better of him, gotten through the fortress he’d built around his heart and body. He nearly tripped over the first oaken step, however managed to regain his footing. As he continued stomping downward, he knew he didn’t deserve her affection. He’d pushed her too hard for his own selfish reasons. He’d wanted to see what she was capable of and to find out if she was the foretold sorceress. Of course, she’d exceeded his wildest dreams when she’d summoned the sun, but at the cost of her health. By the time he’d reached the first floor hall, he knew he’d have to take better care of the sorceress. Make sure she never collapsed like that again. And if she turned out not to be the one, he wouldn’t search the realm of Earth for another sorceress. Humans were too precious to trifle with.

106 Marguerite Arotin In the main hall of the inn, Gareph greeted Dazzart with the usual scowl on his face. “I think I might have found the scout who gave us false information. I do not know if it’s her for certain or not, but perhaps one of the mages can illuminate her to find out if she’s an enemy or not?” The only mage Dazzart truly trusted with such a task was sleeping now. Her long legs probably dangling off the bed and her breasts rising and falling with each breath she took. Even in her human form, as Janet, her legs were amazing. Petite and curvy, but he was willing to bet that even as Janet she could wrap them around his frame when he entered her. Why was he thinking about the sensual features of the woman again? The last thing he needed was for his arousal to perk up even more, especially in front of his lieutenant. “I know of a sorceress who can illuminate the spy,” Dazzart said, trying to retain his composure, “But we must give her time to rest.” “Not too much time. We don’t want the enemy escaping,” Gareph grunted before stomping past Dazzart. Dazzart knew he needed a cold shower before he faced her again. Something to kill the lusty hormones in his blood and return him to his warmonger state.

§§§§ Janet listened to her ogre and rested for a while after everyone exited the room. She awoke several hours later, fully recharged and ready to take on any demons that came her way. She rose, stretched, and decided to examine her room a little closer. She took in all her cozy accommodations. A bouquet of the most unusual looking red and white polka-dotted roses in an amber glass vase graced the window seat. She picked up one of the roses to smell it and smiled, inhaling the sweet fragrance. Though the pretty flower looked odd, it smelled like a rose would on Earth. She peeked through the white, crochet draperies and loved the nice view of the Albi River as its silver waters cut a path directly through the town.

The LasT sorceress 107 She spied her spell books sitting on an ivory nightstand and reached for the newest volume. As she opened the front cover, she read that Ionwe had collected and transcribed the spells. She closed the cover and wondered how Ionwe had failed against Adieal. If Ionwe had more power than Olorin, who was a very powerful, but enormously arrogant sorcerer, then what chance did Janet stand against Adieal? Sure, she could now summon the sun. Ionwe could do it as well, and the spell had not helped her defeat Adieal. Was there some secret to defeating the wicked witch that Janet didn’t know yet? With Adieal out for her now, Janet had to learn that secret. She knew she had to speak to Olorin, though she still didn’t trust him. She knew he was the one person who could help her. She returned the book to the nightstand and set out to find the haughty wizard. As luck would have it, Janet ran directly into Olorin the minute she left her room. He gave her a slight smile. “I am glad to see you are well today. I was looking for you. I wish to tell you I was wrong. You are powerful enough to summon the sun and did so perfectly.” Janet almost fell over with shock. “Thanks. Um, I have a question for you.” “What is it,” he asked, caressing her cheek, “my beautiful sorceress?” “Well, first of all, I am not your sorceress.” “Not yet, at least, but go on.” She rolled her eyes because she’d never give her heart to an arrogant prick like him. “Well, um, do you think I have the power to deal with Adieal and Zoemith?” He lowered his head. “I do not know. Ionwe failed against her. My wife set out against the two of them because of the prophecy.” “What prophecy?” He started to walk away, but Janet grabbed his arm. “Dazzart

108 Marguerite Arotin told us not to speak of the prophecy to any of the sorceresses. He said it would put too much pressure on you.” She remembered the intro to the game, The Last Sorceress, and wondered if that was the prophecy Olorin had mentioned. “Was it...” Damn it, what the hell were the words they used in the game? “Did it have something to do with a sorceress with a good heart?” “I cannot say. Dazzart would not like me speaking to you about this.” “I won’t tell him,” Janet promised. If this prophecy had to do with the reason why she was brought into this world, she had the right to know. “The prophecy was made by Dazzart’s mother, Karene, before she died. She was gifted with second sight and predicted a sorceress with a good heart shall vanquish the evil from Carnitha.” “So Ionwe thought she was this sorceress?” Olorin paused for a moment, and the mournful look in his usually stern green eyes answered before he managed to find the words. “Yes, she set out to defeat Adieal on her own and was destroyed.” Janet placed her hand upon his shoulder. “I’m sorry.” The lusty look in his emerald eyes returned, and she quickly removed her hand. “You remind me a lot of her. You may not look alike, but you have her spirit, her charm, and you are a beautiful woman in your own right.” “I’m not her. Three days ago, I was plain old Janet Lind, a single mom with small boobs and a big butt.” “Yet you certainly managed to fit the role of sorceress perfectly. You were made for this task, and we were made to be together.” He pulled Janet close to him, so close she felt the stubble on his chin and the whiskey on his breath. The scent reminded her too much of the night she kicked Dave out of the house.

The LasT sorceress 109 “Let me go before I use the pusher spell.” “You don’t have your staff with you,” he whispered. “You left it in your room. You made a big mistake there, my dear. Sorceresses should never go anywhere without the source of their power.” “Oh yeah,” Janet replied, clenching a fist behind her back. “At least I still have the power of my five fingers.” With that, she knocked him hard in the jaw. He released her and clutched his jaw. She grinned and quickly returned to her room before he had a chance to stop her. Janet vowed never again talk to Olorin without her trusty magic staff.

§§§§ Sometime later, after Janet’s little altercation with Olorin, someone knocked upon her door. She was lounging on her bed, reading her spell book, and called out, “Who’s there?” “Dazzart. I need to speak to you for a moment.” She set her spell book aside and moved to open the door. “Hi, Dazzart.” “Hello, Janet. You are looking well rested.” “I love it when you call me by my real name, and I love the fact that you believe in me. But I wonder why you did not tell me about this prophecy thing?” She wrapped her arms around his waist. He pulled away and broke free of her arms. “How did you learn of the prophecy?” “A little birdie told me.” She couldn’t stand Mister High­ and-Mighty, but she did give him her word. “Who told you? I demand to know! No one was to speak of my mother’s foretelling to any of the sorceresses.” God, she loved his voice. So damn bold and sexy, even more so when he got angry. “It’s not important who told me. Was the prophecy why you created the Last Sorceress game, to bring a sorceress to

110 Marguerite Arotin Carnitha?” “Yes, Adieal murdered the sorceresses we brought from Veneficium.” She widened her eyes in disbelief. “Does this mean there aren’t any women left in Veneficium?” He nodded and lowered his head. “Yes, there are only children left. We ran out of resources and needed help from your world. She killed all the sorceresses I brought from the last convention, and I knew I had to find someone she could not destroy.” “It’s not me,” Janet whispered. She wondered how she could live up to such high responsibility to bring peace to an entire magical world. “Adieal could kill me as easily as she did the others.” With a huge finger, he lifted her chin. “You don’t know that for sure. I believe in you. I know you’ll know what to do when the time comes, and I vow to stay beside you. Just in case you need someone to pick you up and carry you again.” She rested her head against his hairy chest, and he rubbed his hand down the small of her back. Warmth shot down her spine from his touch. “Thank you. I hope you’re right about me knowing what to do if I have to face Adieal though.” “Come, I need your assistance, and afterwards I’ll escort you to your next lesson with Olorin.” Not a word passed between them as they walked together down the long, winding staircase of the Swan Dive Inn. Janet tried her damnedest to figure out how she really felt about the ogre. The revelation that he was part human made sense—it explained her attraction to him. But was she still just physically attracted to him, or was there something more to her desire? When Dave broke her heart four years ago, she vowed never to give her heart to a man again. She went on the occasional blind date and had a few cheap flings, but she hardened her heart. She had promised herself to protect Spencer from ending

The LasT sorceress 111 up with another asshole for a father, but she now realized she was protecting her own heart, her own dreams from getting crushed again. Was she ready to give her heart willingly to the big green beast, especially if the war ended tomorrow and she had her chance to return home? Standing in the foyer decorated with golden swan wallpaper, she stopped and asked Dazzart, “Did you like it when I kissed you?” He turned his head toward her. “Ogres do not talk about their feelings.” “I liked kissing you,” she replied, caressing his hand. “Beautiful women are not supposed to like kissing ogres. Ogres are to be feared. Not kissed.” She rolled her eyes and sighed. “Fine. I guess I’ll find Olorin on my own after I help you.” They walked, once again in silence, into a large space that reminded Janet of a meeting room in a hotel on Earth. A large, oak table dominated the center of the room. The floor glittered with beautiful golden tiles. Worn out old maps decorated the north wall, and at last she could tell how large Carnitha was from looking at them. The ogre kingdom was the exact size and shape of Alaska. The next largest bordering nation was Olorin’s Veneficium. Janet turned her head when she heard a gruff, feminine voice ask, “You asked me to meet you here, Dazzart?” A tall ogress dressed in leather armor stood before them. Thick, dark hair cascaded down her back, and if she didn’t have the typical ogre fangs and bumpy green skin, she could have passed for Xena, from one of Janet’s favorite shows, Xena: Warrior Princess. “Yes, Rewor, I did. Please wait here a moment.” Dazzart pulled Janet to a corner of the room. “I need you to use the illumination spell on her,” he whispered. She looked at Dazzart and then at the warrior ogress. “Do

112 Marguerite Arotin you think she’s a spy?” Janet whispered. He nodded. “Use the spell.” Rewor must have known what Janet was about to do because the ogress bolted toward the door. Janet gripped her staff as the words formed in her head. Illuminate those who wish to harm us. The mighty ogress lit up like a jack-o-lantern. She tried to flee, but Janet used a pusher spell to move her to Dazzart. Dazzart gripped Rewor’s arm, and Janet suddenly recalled her dream. “Are you an alrune?” She growled. “No, I am not. Adieal promised me riches beyond my wildest dreams if I gave Dazzart the wrong information.” Dazzart pulled on her long, dark hair with his other hand and looked like he was about to tear Rewor’s head off. “I trusted you. You’ve been a scout with my army for years. You assured me there were only goblins in Amnicola when you knew perfectly well that demons had been spotted there as well. Are there any more spies with my scouts?” She didn’t answer, and Dazzart responded by wrapping his massive hand around her thick, green neck. “Do not push me. I could strangle you right now.” “No,” Rewor gasped, “I was the only one.” Dazzart released her neck but grabbed her arm. “Why? After all the army has done for you, why would you betray us?” “Trust means nothing to me when I can have riches beyond my wildest dreams.” Three large ogres dressed in copper plated armor came stomping into the meeting room. Dazzart shoved Rewor into them. “Transport her to the king. Jerard will make sure she pays for her traitorous activities.” The ogres trouped out of the room, gripping Rewor by both her arms and her hair. Janet reached up and placed her hand on Dazzart’s shoulder. She tried to think of the right words to say

The LasT sorceress 113 to him. His clenched his fists, and the eyes she loved so much narrowed into tiny slits. He pulled away and threw one of the large, oak chairs into a corner. Tiny splinters of wood flew through the room as the chair shattered. She shook her head and approached the huffing and puffing beast. “Did destroying furniture make you feel better?” He slammed his fist on the table. “No, it did not. Damn her! Damn the bitch and her legions to hell. Why must she always be one step ahead of me? I’ve worked too hard to have her destroy my reputation as a good leader.” Janet put her hand over his large green fist. “I take it you’re talking about Adieal?” When he didn’t answer, she continued, “I saw you in battle at Amnicola. You’re a fearless warrior, Dazzart. Four demons at once? God, I couldn’t hit four demons at the same time with one of my spells. Adieal might be manipulative and cold, but you have something she doesn’t possess.” He turned his head and looked at Janet. His eyes widened, and she loved the way they softened. “What’s that?” “A good heart to match your warrior spirit.” She moved her hand from his fist to his chest and felt his strong heartbeat racing beneath his hairy chest. “If you’ll excuse me, I’d better find Olorin. Lord only knows what Mister High-and-Mighty will do to me if I’m late for my lesson.” He caressed her cheek, and once again she saw his good heart shine through his warm eyes. “Olorin would never do anything to you. He might be the High Sorcerer but I would kill him before I allowed him to hurt you. Go to your lesson. I need a few moments alone.”

§§§§ Janet found Olorin in the parlor of the inn. The room was beautiful, and a crystal chandelier hung from the ceiling. An ivory fireplace with swans carved into the hearth stood against the front wall, but Olorin ruined the ambiance with a nasty

114 Marguerite Arotin scowl. She had no regrets about hitting the jerk. He’d earned the bruise. She noticed an attractive young man with pale hair who had a nasty bite mark on his slender, fair neck, walking into the room. She wondered if he was the sorcerer the werewolf attacked. Poor kid. Too young to be cursed. He didn’t look a day older than twenty. Her girls arrived next. Belladonna actually smiled at Janet. She had a very pretty smile on her rose-pink lips, and the expression was a pleasant change from her moody pout. Finally, she saw Tristam. He looked pallid and tired, but he was alive, and that was all that mattered. “I don’t know how to thank you,” Tristam said as he wrapped his arms around Janet’s waist. “You saved my life.” “I know you would have done the same for me,” she replied, rubbing his broad shoulders. “I’m just happy I found you in time.” Olorin cleared his throat and all eyes turned to the stern wizard. “The battle was a success, thanks to Maurelle. But we will face many more battles, and I’m afraid most of you are unprepared. You cannot let your fear defeat you.” Alande elbowed her arm and whispered, “How did he get that bruise on his jaw?” Janet quietly snickered. “I’ll tell you later.” The sorcerer turned his gaze her way. “Do you have something you would like to add, Miss Windhaven?” “No, you may continue.” He cleared his throat again and went on while he paced back and forth in front of the grand ivory fireplace. “You cannot let your fear defeat you,” he repeated. “I have faced Adieal’s demonic army many times, and I have learned to set my fear aside. Today, I will teach you a spell for blocking out your fear and sending the weak emotion to your enemy, so you may be an effective warrior.” A spell for blocking fear? The arrogant sorcerer definitely

The LasT sorceress 115 got Janet’s attention. She wondered if she could use the hex when the time came to fight Adieal. If Janet could send her fears Adieal’s way, maybe, just maybe she could defeat her. “Repeat after me—I will cast my fears upon you and use them to defeat you. It’s a very simple spell and works well against the weak-minded.” Maybe Janet wouldn’t be able to use the spell against Adieal after all. “What about using it against those with a strong mind? Would it work against them as well?” she asked as the other sorcerers and sorceresses began to repeat the words. “The hex is not as effective against those with a strong mind. I cannot see anyone using this spell against you, Maurelle, for you have a very strong mind.” “Thanks.” Janet wasn’t expecting the compliment. She knew he was in foul mood since she had punched him earlier. It took guts to admit she had a strong mind. She repeated the words and tucked them into a corner of her head she saved especially for spells. She wanted to remember them all because she was curious to see if they would work in her homeland or not. She must have chanted the words of the spell at least a hundred times before Olorin told everyone the lesson was over and they were free to join the others in the dining hall. As Janet started to walk away, Olorin caught up to her. She didn’t feel nervous around him when lust filled his eyes again, because this time they were in a crowd of other sorcerers and sorceresses. Plus, she had her staff this time. “I meant what I said earlier about you having a strong mind,” he told her. “I have thought about using a love spell on you, but I know it would not work because your mind would block the enchantment. I will tame that strong will of yours someday. I was able to do so with Ionwe.” “How many times do I have to tell you? I am not Ionwe!” “I know. However, you remind me so much of her. I heard

116 Marguerite Arotin how you kissed the ugly ogre. This is not one of the fairytales from your world. A kiss will not turn the beast into a handsome human prince.” Part of what Olorin said made sense. Dazzart might have gorgeous eyes and a sexy voice, but the rest of him was hideous. A piece of her yearned to see the hunky Glenn Bowing again— however, she was not about to admit her true feelings to the conceited, pushy sorcerer. “I believe there’s a prince inside that ogre.” It was the truth. She believed that deep down inside there was a human prince struggling to get out. “Believe what you want, but I think you’ll be gravely disappointed.” Olorin huffed his words as he walked away.

§§§§ He couldn’t sleep. Instead Dazzart paced the floorboards of his room. With each creak beneath his boots, he hoped he wasn’t keeping anyone else awake, and he wondered what the sorceress was doing in her room. Was she sleeping? Was she having another nightmare about Adieal? How would she respond if he knocked on her door and told her he wanted to be with her tonight? Blast it all to rocks! It obvious she wanted him, but still he couldn’t offer her his hideous ogre body. No, he’d have to take her to the edge of the Great Divide. He knew his human form didn’t look like Brad Pitt, but she’d certainly seemed to find him attractive enough when they first met during the convention. Would it be so bad to take her for one night? Give her what she wanted so badly and maybe find a little bit of happiness in her arms? No. It wouldn’t. He needed some sweet release and escape from the brutality of war for one night. She needed someone to watch over her, someone to show her how incredible she was too. Mustering up all the courage he had, he reached for the onyx door handle. He hoped if she said yes, there wouldn’t be

The LasT sorceress 117 any regrets on her behalf in the morning. He smiled when he realized it was up to him to make her so happy there wouldn’t be.

§§§§ That night, as she lay sleeping, Janet awoke with a jolt when someone knocked on the door. She rubbed her sleepy eyes and rose before asking, “Who’s there?” “It’s Dazzart.” Her ogre? Her beast paying her a nighttime visit? Janet’s heart did several somersaults as she walked to the door. When she opened it, he stood there before her. His hands trembled as he touched her arm. “I asked you once if you preferred my human form. Do you?” She couldn’t lie to him. “I thought you made a very sexy man.” “Is it true what you once told me, about sex being a great stress release?” She chuckled. “I’ve always thought so. Why? Do you want to be with me?” “I want to be with you tonight, and there is a way I can do so as a man. Would you like to be with Glenn?” A part of Janet was slightly curious to know what it would be like to make love to a beast, but she also yearned for the sexy multi-millionaire to let her clutch that tight, naked tush of his. “Yes, I would love to.” “Take my hand then and cast a transport spell to the edge of The Great Divide.” “We can’t do it here?” She was curious as to why they had to leave her nice, cozy room. “Not if you want me as a man. Olorin placed an enchantment upon me that allows me to take human form only at the edge of The Great Divide. The spell is how I am able to live in your world as Glenn Bowman.”

118 Marguerite Arotin Why the hell didn’t that son-of-a-bitch tell Janet that? He’d told her there wasn’t a human prince inside of Dazzart. The lying SOB was the sorcerer who cast the spell to make Dazzart into a handsome prince. Suddenly, the sorcerer’s reasons for lying became clear. If Olorin wanted Janet for his own, he had good reason to hide that information from her. “Could you cast the spell? I can’t since I don’t know where the edge of The Great Divide is located.” Her heart throbbed and her head was filled with passionate thoughts. She knew she couldn’t concentrate on casting the spell. “Give me your staff,” he ordered, reaching for her hand, “and close your eyes.” Janet didn’t know what the future would bring, but she did know she would enjoy her night with Glenn as much as possible.

Chapter Ten When Janet opened her eyes, she stood in the middle of the Gilded Forest with the purple moon shining down upon her. She turned to look for Dazzart but he wasn’t there. She glanced down and noticed she stood at the edge of a huge, shining, silver cliff. She couldn’t see the bottom. The overhang dropped into a hazy cloud of nothingness. “Do not take a step further. You could fall into the Great Divide, and I don’t want to lose you,” a very sexy voice whispered into her ear. Strong, fair-skinned, human arms wrapped around her waist. She turned around and looked into a pair of fiery warm brown eyes. She ran her fingers through Glenn’s silky, ashen blond hair. “It’s you. I’ve wanted to do this since I saw you up on that stage,” she teased, grabbing his firm ass. Her large, sorceress breasts pressed against his bare, rockhard chest. Janet noticed his torso wasn’t the only thing that was hard. She felt how much his hardened cock stuck out from his tight leather pants. His golden brown eyes blazed with an untamed fire. Janet’s stomach filled with butterflies as she gazed into those eyes and knew they burned for her alone. “I know you have. I want something from you too,” he growled and grabbed her butt as well. “Whatever it is, I’ll do it. I’m at your command, my sexy multi-millionaire,” Janet whispered as she nibbled on his earlobe. He laughed. “Whatever gave you the impression that I was a multi-millionaire?” “Well, your games sell big time, and you must make a killing off the licensing fees.” She kissed his firm Adam’s apple. “Well I suppose I...wow, that feels nice,” he replied while she left a trail of soft butterfly kisses across his neck. “I guess

120 Marguerite Arotin I...sweetheart, can you please stop it for one minute so I can think?” She looked up at him and stopped nibbling on a nipple, which she’d found hidden within his coarse chest hairs. “I like it when you call me sweetheart. Your wish is my command, oh sexy one.” He grinned, and she really wanted to dive her tongue into those two adorable dimples, but he’d told her to stop and she had to listen. “Now, I guess I have made a lot of money with the games but a lot of it goes to the other board members of Ogre Quest Enterprises. I also give a lot away to charity because I have no need for it in my world.” He paused a moment and stopped grinning. “The money isn’t why you wanted to be with me, is it?” “Of course not, you silly fool!” He claimed her mouth with a vengeance. This time he did not push her away when she slipped him the tongue. Instead, they tangoed with their tongues. She held nothing back while they kissed. The wild, ginger taste of his lips sent shivers down her spine. He cupped her breast while she brazenly gave the ass she loved so much a tight squeeze. She was left all hot and bothered when he unexpectedly pulled away. “No, the sorceress is beautiful but I want to make love to Janet, that feisty woman with the stormy gray eyes.” “Why? My own husband didn’t even want Janet. Why would you want her when you could have a curvaceous sorceress instead?” Not to mention, she didn’t know if it was possible to switch back to Janet. Maurelle’s sorceress flesh suited her so well that turning back to the boring, suburban mom would not be easy. “Your ex-husband’s an idiot. I saw so much spirit and spunk in Janet. It’s why I knew I had to bring her here. The sorceress has Janet’s spirit, but I loved Janet’s sweet face, firm bosom, and cocoa-brown hair.”

The LasT sorceress 121 It was too good to be true, the fact that he accepted her for the woman she was. God, where has this man been all my life? “Is it even possible to transform into Janet?” He placed his hand on her shoulder. “I use my sorcerer side to put an enchantment on anyone from your world. It’s similar to the one Olorin put on me. At the edge of the Great Divide, you can be Janet again, if you wish to.” He desired the boring suburban mom as much as he did the sorceress? Why hadn’t she met him before Dave? Why couldn’t she have married someone like him who accepted the bold woman along with the insecure little girl? Janet knew she had to give in to Glenn’s request. How could she deny him anything after the way he gave her confidence such a huge boost? She closed her eyes and thought about being Janet, the plain old Janet Lind without any extraordinary sorceress powers. When she opened her eyes, her boobs had shrunk back down to their normal size. She touched the back of her neck and the long, black braid was gone. Her legs were shorter and stockier. She had her normal body again. Glenn smiled at her and this time she didn’t resist the urge to lick those dimples. Her tongue dived right in. He pulled Janet close as his hand wandered across her breast and then down into the loose folds of her leather bra. He then lowered a bra strap and nibbled on her shoulder. “Oh God, it’s been too damn long since I’ve done this, and it feels amazing.” She moaned as he quickly discarded her bra, knelt down, and teased her taut, pink nipple with his long tongue. “How long?” he asked as his hand tenderly cupped her breast. “I don’t remember, maybe two years. I bet women probably throw themselves at you when you’re in human form.” He laughed as he rolled her nipple across his fingers, sending shivers down her spine. She only hoped he planned to spend equal time on the other breast.

122 Marguerite Arotin “I’ve only had sex once in human form and that was a while ago too. I believe it was after the first Ogre Nation game was released.” Janet thought back and remembered that the first game had come out about five years ago. “No way! It’s been five years since you’ve had sex as man?” His wonderful fingers found the other nipple as he nodded. “Even longer since I had sex as an ogre. That was, hmm, oh yes, I just have to see how this strawberry pink bud tastes.” She did not want to stop him from his exploration of her “strawberry pink bud” to ask him how long it had been since he had sex as an ogre. She let him continue. A shockwave of pure pleasure shot through her body as he nibbled on her nipple. She couldn’t remember the last time a man spent so much time on both breasts. She found herself so caught up in the moment that she almost forgot about the question. After a few delicious minutes he replied, “It has been exactly thirteen and a half years since I had sex as an ogre.” “Wow, long time,” Janet agreed as he swept her off her feet and placed her on a soft patch of moonlight-bathed grass. “I can’t believe you’ve gone that long. How did you remember about the half though?” “My daughter, Princess Bannick, is twelve and a half, and ogress pregnancies last a full year.” “So you were with the queen?” Janet wondered what Queen Liliana’s husband, the mighty King Jerard, had to say about the affair. “I was with Liliana before she married Jerard and became the queen. She fell in love with both of us and decided she’d rather be with a king then with me.” Janet touched the rough stubble on Glenn’s chiseled chin. “She was the one who broke your heart, wasn’t she?” Before he could answer, she kissed his cheek. “Yeah, I know how it feels

The LasT sorceress 123 to be dumped. I was married for ten years when my ex-husband, Dave, left me for a blonde bimbo.” “Your ex-husband was crazy. I don’t understand how any man could dump you.” He kissed her again, and Janet felt how much he wanted her, even though she wasn’t a powerful sorceress anymore, as his hard-on pressed against her bare thigh. She felt the heat and wetness pooling between her legs while her body pleaded to be joined with Glenn. “Hmm, I’m not wearing pants. Just these cute little leather bikini bottoms,” she said, playfully swatting his butt. “You shouldn’t be wearing pants either. Take them off for me.” He stood up and slid his loose, black leather pants down. She smiled when she realized he wasn’t wearing any underwear. He stood before her like one of those classical, naked, Greek male statues bathed in purple moonlight. Except none of those statues had a hardened erection that stuck out so far it appeared to give a mighty salute. Janet had to taste him. She started out slowly by running her tongue across the shaft of his mighty cock and continued by inserting the entire length of him in her mouth. She sucked him like he was a lollipop and enjoyed every minute of it. “Wow,” he gasped as she worked her own special kind of magic on him. His eyelids fluttered, and she knew he enjoyed her wicked talent. Secretly, Janet had always loved giving head. It was such a power trip to have a male at the mercy of her mouth and tongue. But this time was different. She didn’t want to toy around and tease Glenn. She loved the musky taste of him and wanted to show him all the tricks her mouth knew. She didn’t get the chance to do so because he pushed her down when she wrapped her fingers around his thick shaft and began to stroke him. “No, keep that up and I won’t be able to stop myself,” he growled and then nibbled on her neck. She smiled and stroked his hair. “And would that be a bad

124 Marguerite Arotin thing?” “Yes, because I want to thrust myself inside you.” He rubbed his body against hers. Every inch of his chiseled, muscular abs felt decadent against her soft belly. “Thrusting is excellent, but first we have to do away with my leather bikini bottoms.” “I had that planned.” He shocked the hell out of Janet by taking her bottoms off with only his teeth. It was wild, but she loved his kinky action. She loved it even more when he tossed her leather undergarment to the ground and lowered his mouth right between her legs. His warm breath against her clit drove her crazy in a good way. When he licked her and proceeded to thrust two very talented fingers deep within, she lost it. She came with a fury as his delicious tongue swirled round and round, and those long, incredible fingers pumped in and out. “Yes! Oh my …” she cried out while stretching her hands above her head and clenching the cool, soft grass. When he had finished, Janet opened her legs as far as they could go for him. She’d never wanted or needed a man inside her as desperately as she needed Glenn at that moment. He did not disappoint her. He quickly thrust his strong hard-on deep inside her. It was almost as if he had given her his world, and she gratefully accepted everything he offered. He touched her cheek and kissed her forehead. “I wish I could be with you all the time like this, sweetheart, but they need us both to fight Adieal. Promise me you’ll never forget this night.” “I promise,” she replied, grabbing his butt and forcing him in even deeper. “I could never forget this night. You’re the only one in Carnitha who wanted plain old Janet Lind.” “I love plain old Janet Lind,” he whispered as he pulled out a little and then thrust back in again. “I love her as much as I do the sorceress.”

The LasT sorceress 125 She didn’t know how to reply to his sentiments. Her own feelings about the man and the ogre weren’t as easy to define. But as Glenn quickened his pace, sucked and nibbled her neck, and toyed with her nipples, she forgot all about it and allowed herself to enjoy the pure pleasure of the moment. Her orgasm hit her hard and fast when he called her by her full name. “Oh Janet. My beautiful Janet L-Lind.” Janet’s last brief fling hadn’t even called out her full name when he came. The fact Glenn not only called her beautiful, but also called her true name, sent her body flailing beneath him as much as the pleasure wave she rode did. When her man gave up every bit of himself, he collapsed on top of Janet. She wrapped her arms around his warm, sweatsoaked body. She ran her fingers through his wild, moonlit hair and looked out at the rainbow colored stars of Carnitha. “I wish I could stay here forever like this,” she whispered, kissing his cheek. He rolled beside her, protectively wrapping a strong arm across her body and replied, “We both know that’s not possible. We have to be back at the fort tomorrow. More training to do, and I have to meet with the scouts to find out if anymore of Adieal’s army has been spotted.” “I’m going back home when the war is over. I can’t stay here. You know I love your realm, but my place is back in my world with my family and friends.” He brushed away a stray brown lock of hair from her eye. “We’ll worry about that when the time comes. Right now we have to get dressed, change back into our regular forms, and transport back to the Swan Dive Inn before dawn breaks. Are you ready to go?” Janet would have liked to stay out there at the edge of the Great Divide for just a few minutes more with the sexy Glenn Bowman. But she knew he was right—there was still a war to fight and they still had work to do.

126 Marguerite Arotin “Yes, just find me my clothes and I’ll get dressed. Right now, I can’t get up to find them—too tired.” “In that case, I guess I’ll have to carry you back to your bed at the inn.” She smiled. “I’d like that.” “Even if it’s the ogre who is carrying you?” “Yes, I like being carried in the big strong arms of the ogre.” When they were both dressed, and had transformed back into the ogre and the sorceress, her beast remembered his promise and lifted her into his huge arms as he clenched her staff and cast the transport spell. Janet closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep, nestling against her ogre’s large neck and inhaling his woodsy scent.

§§§§ When Janet awoke the next morning, the sun shone through the crocheted curtains of the bedroom at the Swan Dive Inn. She rose from her bed, stretched, and wondered if last night was a dream. It didn’t seem like a dream. She could still smell Glenn’s sweat as it covered her while they had sex on that cool grass. She could still taste his cock and feel the way he nibbled on her neck when their bodies were joined. She wrapped her arms around her shoulders and still felt the warm, strong, green arms of the ogre as they gently lifted her and carried her to her bed. But the dream about Adieal seemed real as well. Would Dazzart admit the truth if she asked him about it? Janet shrugged. His human alter ego was certainly more forthcoming then the stubborn ogre side. She undressed from the leather getup and headed to a small bathroom next to her main room—a simple enough room with white marble tiles, a toilet and a small shower. No mirrors though. Ah, well, she had a mirror on the dresser in the main bedroom. Janet marveled that the place had plumbing like any hotel bathroom would on Earth. For once, she was able to use

The LasT sorceress 127 a nice toilet, instead of the privy. The showerhead was a bit wimpy, though, compared to the cool waterfall she’d bathed in at the fort. She entered the bedroom, grabbed a small, round mirror and a brush from the nightstand to brush her long, black hair. She tossed her hair over her shoulder and saw all the proof she needed that her sexual tryst was not a dream. There was a red mark upon her graceful neck which was the exact size of a human mouth. Glenn had given her a hickey.

Chapter Eleven Janet joined the rest of the army downstairs in the large dining hall of the Swan Dive Inn. Nidhogg, Gilraen, and Alande all complimented her on how nice her hair looked down. She didn’t want to braid it and leave her neck exposed. She knew they all thought her relationship with Dazzart was odd. They all looked at her as if she had transformed into a huge ogress when she kissed her beast. Lord only knew what they would think if they knew he could transform to his human form and left her with a love mark. Unfortunately, her late-night tryst did not stay a secret very long. Gil caught sight of the hickey when Janet shook her head as soon as the ogre waiter asked if she wanted hash browns with her storkephant egg omelet. “Is that what I think it is on your neck?” Gilraen said with a smirk as she tried to lift Janet’s hair away. She turned her head and placed her hand over the abrasion. “No, it’s nothing.” Gilraen’s eyes held a mischievous twinkle. “Okay, I know Olorin has the hots for you, but I don’t think you’d let him mark you.” “Bleah, no way.” Janet shuddered and removed her hand. There was no use in hiding her hickey. She sighed, knowing damn well everyone at the large table soon would know about her fun night. Nidhogg sat next to Gilraen and teased her a little too. “It wasn’t someone who’s big, green, and has fangs, was it, Ma?” Janet rolled her eyes. “I plead the fifth.” Gilraen winked. “Yeah, now that I think about it, your mother did give Dazzart one heck of a kiss when she woke up after the battle.”

130 Marguerite Arotin “No comment.” “Yep, and Dru mentioned she saw Dazzart knocking on your mom’s door late last night when she got up to use the bathroom,” Alande, who sat directly across from Janet, chimed in. Crap, now her secret was really out. Ugh, she was a grown woman and despised the thought of having to defend one blissful night of pleasure. “Please leave me alone, guys. Nidhogg, I have never once pestered you about your relationship with Gil.” “There’s nothing to pester me about Ma, we’re just friends. But you did give me plenty of grief when I wanted to date at home.” Janet guessed she had. Payback was a bitch. “Alande, I’ve never once teased you about Tristam, have I?” “No, you haven’t. Yet, I still can’t believe you did it with an ogre.” She paused a second and gave Janet a wicked smile. “What was it like? Did he have a super big—?” Janet quickly reached over the table and covered Alande’s mouth before she could say another word. “Enough. All right, I hate to kiss and tell, but if you’ll just shut up one minute and listen... Dazzart did come to my room last night. He said it was possible for him to change back into a man if he was close to the edge of the Great Divide. He used a transport spell to take us there, changed himself into Glenn, and, well, if you want to what know what happened next you’ll have to buy the book.” She clutched her fork and gave everyone a challenging glare. “Hope my statement answers all questions. I want to eat my breakfast in peace.” Everyone stared at Janet with varied expressions—shock, amazement, admiration. No one said another word, and she was able to enjoy her breakfast without further interruption. The storkephant omelet tasted delicious, similar to the Western omelets Janet got from the local diner at home. The

The LasT sorceress 131 toast was a little weird—a greenish color and a little too dry for her taste. Regardless, she ate everything on her plate because she knew starting her day with a huge breakfast would refuel her sorceress bod after her fun, but exhausting, night. Janet knew rumors would soon fly about her, Dazzart, and Glenn, but she didn’t care. She only hoped that if the rumors did start, Olorin would get an earful and leave her the hell alone.

§§§§ The minute Dazzart exited his room the next morning, Olorin confronted him by sticking his staff into his face. “I could end your days, all of them, for taking advantage of the spell I gave you to seduce Maurelle.” Dazzart grunted in reply and shoved Olorin against the wall. “I didn’t take my human form to seduce Maurelle. I wanted Janet, her human counterpart. You don’t know the woman or the sorceress the way I do and you never…” He wrapped his massive hand around Olorin’s neck. “…ever…” He paused once more and punched the wall to the left of Olorin’s head with his free hand. “…ever will. You need to stay away from her.” He loosened his grasp on the sorcerer because Olorin was starting to turn purple. “Are you forgetting who it was that suggested you visit Earth?” Olorin asked, rubbing his neck. “I encouraged you to go the realm of my ancestors because I knew of their potential. If it wasn’t for me, you would have never met her or brought her to Carnitha. I could easily take the enchantment that turns you into a human away.” “Are you threatening me, High Sorcerer?” Dazzart cracked his knuckles. “I could easily pound you into the ground.” “I’d like to think of it as more like blackmail. Give her to me, and I can train her to be as a great of a sorceress as Ionwe once was. And I promise I won’t remove the enchantment.” A rage shot through Dazzart when he realized Olorin wanted to mold her into his late wife. Ionwe was beautiful and talented,

132 Marguerite Arotin but Janet had so much more potential. He clenched his fist and ripped the staff out of Olorin’s hand. “No, never. I don’t care if I’m never a human again, but I’ll blast you to kingdom come if you touch her again. She’s not Ionwe, and you can’t force her into being someone she’s not. I’m sorry for your loss. I did like your late wife, perhaps a great deal more than I care for you, but you have to let Janet find her own path, her own magic.” He dropped the staff, angry with himself for letting Olorin goad him. And a bit sorry for the sorcerer who was still under his late wife’s spell. “If she thinks she’ll find it with you, she’ll be gravely mistaken. I’ll leave the enchantment for now because I don’t see you having a future with her,” Olorin replied, stooping to get his staff. He then disappeared in a flash. Dazzart knew it wasn’t worth it to hunt him down and confront him again. He wished his sorceress had kept what had happened last night quiet. Things would have been so much easier had she kept her mouth shut.

§§§§ Olorin cornered Janet and asked to see her neck while they waited on the silvery shores of Lake Regilus for the ferry to arrive. “I don’t have to show you anything.” She glared at Mister High-and-Mighty and wrapped her fingers tightly around her staff. A duck staggered and collapsed at her feet. She raised one brow and pointed to the passed-out duck. “Alrighty, is this why there’s a Drunken Duck Inn and a Swan Dive Inn?” “Yes, Lake Regilus is filled with whiskey.” Janet shook her head at how matter-of-factly Olorin answered her question. Lakes filled with whiskey, huh? There has to be more than just alcoholic ducks in this strange world. “We should be discussing your infatuation with the hideous ogre and not ducks.” Mister High-and-Mighty took a deep breath and continued, “Dazzart was only supposed to use the

The LasT sorceress 133 enchantment before he crossed over to your world.” Olorin didn’t look at Janet as he spoke. His eyes wandered over the crystal water of the lake, and his voice sounded a million miles away. “I don’t know what you heard but what happened between me and Dazzart is our business, not yours.” “I must find a way to prevent him from using the enchantment unless he has to cross the Great Divide,” the sorcerer huffed. “Good luck with that. He’s part sorcerer. He could fight any block you placed.” “Yes, but he’s more ogre than sorcerer.” He wrinkled his nose in disgust. “I have no idea of what his mother saw in her beast of a husband.” “I do. You are so damn obtuse. Do you really think I care if he’s an ogre or a man? It’s what’s inside that I’m drawn to. He’s got a great big heart underneath his tough ogre exterior.” “You’re a fool.” He grabbed her shoulder. “I am the ruler of Veneficium, the High Sorcerer. When the war here is over, I could take you back to the land of magic and we could rule there together. You’d be my queen.” “I don’t want to be a queen. Hell, there are some days when I don’t even want to be a sorceress. When this war is over, I just want to go back home, where I belong.” “If that’s the way you feel—” “Yes, it is.” Luckily, she spied a tiny, sterling craft floating in the distance that grew in size as it approached them. She was very relieved when the ferry parked at the large steel dock and even more so when Olorin marched onto the bobbing craft without saying another word. Janet hadn’t been lying to Olorin when she mentioned there were some days when she did not want to be a sorceress. She loved this world, as well as her newfound power. But her life was a heck of a lot simpler in Ohio, drearily counting the money in

134 Marguerite Arotin her cash till every morning. Once on the boat, she tried to look for Dazzart but finding him was impossible. The craft was huge, and Janet was cornered by four pretty, nosy sorceresses as the ferry rocked back and forth on the bumpy waters of the lake. “How long did it take for Dazzart to turn back into Glenn?” Dru asked as she swung her long, dark mini braids over her shoulder. “Glenn sure is a heck of a lot easier on the eyes than Dazzart,” Sicilia added before Janet got a chance to answer Dru. “How was he?” “It’s no use, girls,” Alande said as she shook her head, causing her wild curls to bob. “I don’t think we could get anything out of her even if we used a truth-telling spell.” Janet cocked an eyebrow at Alande and found a seat on an empty steel bench. “Hmm, truth-telling spell. Do you think they have one of those?” Bella plopped down next to Janet and wrapped her arm around her shoulder. Janet found it to be a strange gesture from a girl who once hated her, but Bella had been nice to her since the battle. Janet figured maybe Bella had grown up a little during combat. A little voice inside her head reminded her about the alrune Adieal had mentioned. She reminded that negative voice there were big ogre guards at the Swan Dive Inn. She didn’t think it was possible for an alrune to take the form of one of the girls without someone noticing. “If Maurelle doesn’t want to talk about it, she doesn’t have to. A lady never kisses and tells.” Alande rolled her eyes as she sat down next to Bella. “Humpf, that from a girl who told me all about her second base make-out session with Jason Reynolds underneath the bleachers during the homecoming football game.” “Yeah, well, the make-out session was a different time and place,” Bella whispered. Janet smiled when she saw a faint blush

The LasT sorceress 135 color her cheeks. “I think I’m gonna go on deck to see how far we are from Adlerbranch.” “Well I hope the rest of you girls will listen to Bella, because I’m not talking. I think I might just study my spell books until we get to Adlerbranch.” “Um, can I ask you a question?” Alande’s voice sounded serious. Janet assumed she wasn’t going to ask about Glenn or Dazzart. “Of course. What is it, hon?” “Well, the summoning the sun spell, do you think... Um, I was sorta wondering... Could you teach me how to do it?” the orange-haired sorceress finally blurted out. Teach her how to summon the sun? Janet could barely remember how to do it herself. It took so much out of her, and Alande was only a teenager. The incantation could kill the girl if she tried. “No, believe me, it’s not the sort of spell you want to mess around with.” “Then why did you cast the spell?” “I don’t know. I honestly don’t know. I think I just pushed myself to do it because I knew we could seal our victory. We weren’t exactly a well-trained army yet, and the rain only made things worse. Not to mention I wanted to protect you girls and my son. I couldn’t stand the idea that any of you might get hurt, or worse.” Janet sighed as she placed her hand on Alande’s shoulder. “Hell, I’m not even sure if I could do it again.” “I think you could,” Secillia said as she plopped next to Janet. “Me too,” Dru added as she sat down next to Secillia. “I started playing the game back with the very first Ogre Nation, and I don’t think I’ve ever seen a sorceress quite like you.” Janet wished she could take all the girls into her arms and give them a huge hug but she didn’t. All of the sorceresses were like her daughters, and she hoped they would stay in touch after the war, when everyone went back to our ordinary lives.

136 Marguerite Arotin “Thank you. You girls are awesome and I mean it. Someday we’ll all take on Adieal together, and I cannot wait to see the look on her face when she crosses our paths.” “Yeah,” Dru said with a cute and wicked smile. “We’ll kick her ass.”

§§§§ The cool tones of a Carnithain sunset were settling in the vast sky by the time the army made it back to Fort Greenbalm. Janet finally saw her ogre and figured it would be the perfect time to talk to him. She tapped him on his huge, green shoulder while Dazzart conferred with a much larger ogre. He turned and merely grunted. “Fine, just wanted to say hello. Guess, you’re gonna act like nothing happened last night, huh? Well I suppose I’ll go study my spell book and—” He growled, turned around and grabbed her arm. “I did not expect you to brag about what happened.” “I didn’t brag, you moron.” She flicked her hair over her shoulder to show him the hickey. “You left me a little gift, and when Gilraen saw it at breakfast, well, they pretty much guessed most of it.” “Oh.” “Yeah, oh is right.” “Olorin was not pleased. He mentioned something about removing the enchantment.” Janet touched his rough, green cheek. “He said the same thing to me. You are half sorcerer. I believe you can stop him.” “Even if I can, I don’t know if I want—” She placed a finger on his dark gray lips. “Don’t. Don’t tell me that you will never take me to the edge of the Great Divide again.” She stood up on her tiptoes and lightly whispered into his ear, “Because I won’t believe you. We might be busy with the war but I know you still want and need Janet.”

The LasT sorceress 137 She kissed his cheek and walked away. She didn’t know if he really needed her but she hoped he did.

§§§§ Princess Bannick ran straight for Janet the minute she walked into the dining hall. It was a nice surprise to see the young princess again. The crystal tiara she wore looked too small and dainty for her head, but the pink satin gown she wore was pretty, and her golden hair was arranged in two perfect little braids. Unlike her father, Bannick didn’t have the large fangs. She’s sort of cute for an ogress, Janet mused as the princess wrapped her arms around Janet’s waist. “You are the talk of Carnitha, Maurelle. Mother is dying to meet the sorceress who summoned the sun, and she was impressed when I told her about how you talked to me.” She smiled when the ogress dropped her arms. She had a tight grip for such a little beast, and Janet was afraid the princess would squeeze her to death. “Nice to know I made a good impression on royalty.” Princess Bannick glanced over to her father and winked. “I think Daddy likes you too. I see the way he looks at you.” Janet patted her green head. “I like your daddy too.” Her face brightened. “Great. If you marry him, can I live in your world? I love Earth. I love watching movies, playing baseball, eating hot dogs. All of my best friends are there, and the boys are so cute.” Janet chuckled and shook her head. “I can’t make any promises, sweetie. I do like your father but things are uncertain right now. Also, I don’t want you to forget about the talk we had about your parents. They both love you, and I know your mom would miss you if you came to my world.” The princess sighed and shrugged her broad shoulders. “All right. I guess I’d better go and sit with Daddy at the head of the table. I hope you will marry him though. I know you’d make a great wife for him.”

138 Marguerite Arotin Janet laughed as she walked away. Kids come up with the darnedest ideas, don’t they? Funny how ogre children weren’t that different from children on Earth. She found the table where her son and Gil sat and made her way over to it. Nidhogg smiled at Janet when she pulled out a chair. “Seems the young princess has taken a fancy to you, Ma.” “Yeah, I like Bannick too. Wonder what she looks like when she’s in her human form? She’s a cute ogress and I bet she’s an adorable little girl.” Dazzart rose and gave that snarl, which Janet loved so much, to get everyone’s attention. “I have two things to inform you of tonight. The first is a message from Queen Liliana and King Jerard. The princess has just informed me the king and queen were very impressed when they learned of our victory at Amnicola, and we are invited to Grayton Castle next week. The king would like to reward a few heroes.” Wow, the palace? She had briefly caught glimpses of it in the game but had never had a quest that allowed her to see the inside. From what she remembered, the castle was double the size of Sleeping Beauty’s Castle at Disneyland and made from sheets of gray slate. Evidently, Janet was not the only one impressed by the news. Excited murmurs filled the hall. “Next, I would like to inform you that our training time here will be limited once again. Our scouts spotted a pack of werewolves in the woods just outside of Adlerbranch. They have already attacked several townspeople. We will have one brief training session tomorrow morning, and then we must leave immediately for the town.” Werewolves didn’t worry her too much. If she could find the strength to summon the sun again, they would be easy to deal with as mere mortals. But Janet was worried that she wouldn’t be able to work the spell again. She was also terrified of the army meeting up with more than just werewolves. Many of the demons, including the nasty general, had survived the last attack. What if the werewolves were just a diversion?

The LasT sorceress 139 She decided not to let her worries ruin dinner. The roasted duck breast on her porcelain plate smelled delicious, though she did wonder if it was once a drunken duck. She also remembered how amazingly sweet those blue glazed carrots were. A sorceress could not fight or memorize her spells on an empty stomach, so she dug right in.

§§§§ A shrill cry from a storkephant once again woke the sorceresses up the next morning. Janet didn’t miss their dawn cries while they stayed in Amnicola, but like everything else in this crazy fantasy world, she was getting used to them. She rose, stretched, and thought it odd Belladonna was already awake and pacing around in the tent. She was usually the last to get up because she slept bundled deeply under the blanket with a pillow over her head. Janet didn’t think even a freight train could wake the girl. She was about to go over and say good morning to Bella when a cute pixie of a sorceress with wild, orange curls jumped down from her top bunk. Janet shook her head, wishing she still had the same spirited energy in the morning. At Alande’s age, she did. Now, even in her sorceress body, it took a cool shower and a cup of rosewood tea, since they didn’t have coffee beyond the Great Divide, before she could take on the world. “Morning, Little Miss Sunshine.” Janet laughed and climbed out of bed, patting the top of Alande’s carrot head. “Morning. Isn’t it a wonderful, beautiful morning? Don’t you just love the wild cries of the storkephant?” Okay, Janet was getting used to the birds but no one could love something that made that sort of annoying call. The girl was obviously crazy or.... Janet grabbed Alande’s shoulder. “Did something happen with a certain freckled sorcerer last night?” The girl looked like she was about to rocket off into space,

140 Marguerite Arotin positively possessed by the type of giddiness that only young love could bring. “He kissed me, he kissed me,” she sang as she leapt up and down. Janet pulled her close and gave her the hugest hug. “Oh sweetheart, that’s wonderful.” The other sorceresses clamored around them. Janet was relieved not to be the center of attention in the tent for once. It was Alande’s turn to shine, and she rose to the occasion. “Can I tell you all about it?” Alande eagerly asked as she sat down on the bed. “I’ll clobber you if you don’t,” Bella replied as she sat down next to her friend. “Oh my gosh, it was just so...” She collapsed on top of the bed and continued when Bella pulled her back up. “It was the most romantic thing, like ever! Tristam offered to walk me back to our tent after dinner last night. We were walking along hand­ in-hand. He stopped in front of a rose bush. He picked the most beautiful blue and lilac polka dotted rose I had ever seen. I put it in my hair and then, oh, he pulled me close and wow. I have never, ever been kissed like that before. He is so much better at kissing than that jerk at home.” “So what happened next?” Sicilia asked as she sat down next to Bella. “Did he swear his undying love to you?” Alande’s pale cheeks changed to a deep crimson as she turned her head and gave an adorable, bashful smile. “He, um, he um...did say he loved me and said he’d like to keep dating me when we all go home.” Janet noticed the look of envy in most of the other girls’ eyes. Belladonna’s silvery eyes did not look the slightest bit envious. She smiled as she gave Alande a hug, and Janet thought it was nice the two girls had finally worked out their differences and were the best of friends again.

§§§§

The LasT sorceress 141 Olorin told everyone to gather in front of his cottage just after breakfast. He waited for a good ten minutes for Belladonna to arrive, tapping his silver magic staff on the ground and clenching his fists, before he lost control of his temper. “Where is that girl?” He stomped his feet. His green eyes raged with fury. Janet felt sorry for Bella, knowing the girl would have to endure his wrath when she finally did join everyone. “She w-was at breakfast, s-ir,” Alande stuttered as she clenched Janet’s arm and backed away from the sorcerer. “She was? Well, that does not explain where she is now. I will not tolerate those who arrive late to my lessons.” Belladonna ran in front of the cabin a mere second after Olorin spoke. The sorcerer gripped his staff even tighter as he glared at Bella. For a moment, Janet feared the poor girl was doomed. “Now that everyone is here,” he huffed, “we shall begin our next lesson. Today I will teach you some more defensive spells. The main reason why sorceresses and sorcerers do not wear armor is because we are skilled at deflecting. First, I will teach you how to deflect weapons because that is easy. Blocking spells is another matter altogether. Only the most skilled...” He paused a moment and looked directly at Janet. She stood staunchly to let him know that his flattery would get him nowhere. “…the most skilled sorceress or sorcerer can deflect a spell. I will teach you that later but if you are interested in learning, you can find spell blocking techniques on page one hundred and seventy-five of your spell guides. Right now, I want you to pair off. An ogre private will be bringing us weapons soon. One of you will use the weapon while the other deflects it.” Olorin walked over to Janet and grinned. “If you don’t mind, I would like to face you in your mock battle.” Oh, hell. She looked around, wondering who she could

142 Marguerite Arotin hijack as a partner to avoid going head-to-head with Mister High-and-Mighty. Janet saw Bella and grinned when she waved her over. She knew it would piss him off if she took Belladonna as her partner. “Sorry, Olorin. Bella and I have already agreed to be partners.” “Yes, we have,” Bella quickly replied. “Well if a sorceress of your magnitude would rather battle with a third-rate sorceress than face the High Sorcerer of Veneficium, I guess I have to choose someone else.” “Thanks,” Janet whispered to Bella. “You’re welcome. Just so you know, I’m pretty nervous.” “We’ll do just fine. Ah, here comes the ogre with the weapons. Think I’ll go see if I can find a good sword.” Bella didn’t even try to block Janet when they fought. She was careful enough not to hurt Bella, but surprised the girl didn’t even make an effort. When it came time to trade places, however, she attacked Janet at full force. She wondered what had gotten into Bella because she nearly took off Janet’s arm before the words of the defense spell formed in her head. Then it occurred to Janet the girl opposing her was not Bella. She knew there was something odd about her and remembered her dream. But how could Janet prove it? She came up with the idea when Bella charged at her again. Instead of thinking the words of the defense spell, a different spell formed in her head. Illuminate those who wish to bring us harm. Sure enough, Bella lit up like a jack-o-lantern. She dropped the sword and tried to run. Janet used a pusher spell to push her directly into Olorin’s cottage. When she collapsed on the ground, the being formerly known as Bella took her true form. She transformed into a cross between a woman and a cat, with the pointy ears and long tail of a cat, but without the whiskers. Her bronze skin glistened in the sun, and

The LasT sorceress 143 her long, straight hair was the color of caramel. Her ruby red eyes glared at Olorin as he yanked her to her feet. “We have an alrune in our midst,” Olorin sneered as he pulled the shape-shifter’s arm. “Lesson over. I have to take her to Dazzart.”

Chapter Twelve “Let go of me,” the alrune growled as Olorin marched her inside the fort. “You will pay for this. I can call upon Adieal whenever I wish.” “Then call upon her now, you hellspawn,” Janet challenged. “Come on, bring her here. I’ve been meaning to have a word or two with her.” Olorin turned around to face Janet, still gripping the arm of the shape-shifter. “Return to your tent. I did not tell you to follow us.” “She tried to kill me. I have the right to go with you.” Plus, Janet wanted to know what the demonic creature had done with Bella. “Fine, but stay out of the way when we question her.” They found Dazzart inside the fort, huddled over a large table filled with maps. Olorin whistled to get his attention and the ogre glanced up. Dazzart clenched his fangs the moment he saw the alrune. He marched over and grabbed the alrune by her throat. Flames of rage appeared in his normally warm brown eyes and for a moment, Janet thought he would kill the alrune at once. Instead, he roared into her cat-like face. “Who are you and why were you sent here?” “I cannot talk unless you release my throat,” she gasped as her copper face turned blue. Dazzart relaxed his grip and asked again, “Who are you?” “My name is Utra.” “Why were you sent here?” “Adieal sent me here to kill the sorceress who summoned the sun.” Dazzart slammed Utra against the stone wall, and a tear fell from her blood-colored eyes. “You have failed. The sorceress is

146 Marguerite Arotin still alive. How do you wish to die? Should I strangle you or snap your demonic body?” Oh god, no! They still didn’t know what had happened to Bella. “No, Dazzart. Don’t kill her yet.” Janet rushed over to his side and lightly touched his arm. “Bella may still be alive—” “That is highly unlikely,” Olorin interrupted. “No, don’t kill me. The girl still lives,” Utra gasped. “I transported her to the black dragon’s lair. You need me to take you there.” “You wretched demon, I know where the black dragon’s lair is. You...” Janet watched in horror as he twisted the alrune’s neck until she heard a snap. Utra’s limp body drooped in Dazzart’s grip like a rag doll. He dropped her to the ground, kicked the she-devil away, and continued, “…are not needed.” Janet placed her hand in front of her mouth and shuddered. She loved the gentle side of the beast. The brutal side of him scared her to death. The warmth in Dazzart’s eyes returned as he approached her and placed his mighty hand on her shoulder. She realized why he was so enraged with the alrune. “Did you kill her because she tried to kill me?” Janet whispered. “I should not have to answer that,” he replied as he lightly stroked her cheek. “Oh, Dazzart.” She wrapped her arms around him and kissed his cheek. Then she remembered poor Bella, trapped in the black dragon’s den. “We have to get her. We cannot leave that poor girl at the mercy of the dragons.” “What about the people of Adlerbranch?” Olorin asked. “We cannot leave them at the mercy of the werewolves.” “If we get a rescue party together now,” Dazzart replied, “we can cast a transport spell to the dragon’s lair, rescue Bella, and still make it to Adlerbranch before dusk.”

The LasT sorceress 147 “I hope you know I will be a part of this rescue party,” Janet said. Dazzart smiled and kissed her cheek. “I wouldn’t dare to try and stop you.”

§§§§ “You’re letting the woman cloud your best judgment,” Brimbor warned Dazzart as he counted each silver-tipped arrow. “I think you’ll be cutting it close with this search party to rescue the girl. We need you in battle, and there’s no guarantee you’ll return in time to fight the werewolves.” Dazzart appreciated the crown elf prince’s honesty, but there was no way he was going to listen. He grabbed his spiked club, hoping it would reach through the tough scales of the dragons. “We will return. I have to do this for her. You should have seen the way she looked at me when I killed the alrune.” Dazzart sighed and set the club down. “She thought I was a monster. I have to show her that these hands…” He raised both his palms. “…that I can use them to protect as well as kill.” “I’m sure she doesn’t think you a monster, my friend,” Brimbor replied, flashing a mischievous dimple. “In fact, I believe she’s quite taken with you. I saw the way you escorted her around Amnicola and the way she looked at you then. Her son has spoken highly of you in all our training sessions as well.” “Regardless, I have to do this for her. I can’t let her down or leave Bella to the wrath of the dragons.” He traced a finger on the cold block walls. “Please hold the fort with Taberton and Eolande while we’re gone. I’m depending on you to let me know if Aideal breaches our defenses again.” Brimbor shook his head. “I’m certain once word gets back to her of how you dealt with the alrune, she’ll know better than to send in another one of her spies. Good luck. You’ll need it facing the black dragons. They say even the legendary dragon queen of the realms had problems with the willful beasts.” Dazzart picked up his club again and tossed it over shoulder.

148 Marguerite Arotin “If any of them give us trouble in negotiating Bella’s release, I’ll take care of them.” Brimbor shook his head. “Brave, but foolish move. You have no idea of what you are up against in the dragons, even if you do wish to impress your lady fair by fighting them. I do wish you luck though, my friend, and may you live to fight the werewolves later.” Dazzart chuckled as he left the courtyard of the fort. He wasn’t certain for sure if he was willing to take on the dragons to impress his lady fair, but he did have the confidence to know he’d tackle an army of the wolves later that night.

§§§§ Janet was thrilled when her kiddo and Gilraen both decided to join the search party with very little persuasion on her part. She was elated when all the sorceresses volunteered before she even asked. She watched her son rummage through the fort’s armory for arrows and smiled, then winked at the girls, who sat in a row with open spell books. “Thank you.” Janet placed her hand on Nidhogg’s shoulder. “No, problem, Ma. I love this. It’s like living out a dream.” “I know, kiddo. I hope you know that someday we’ll have to go home.” “Don’t, Mom. Please don’t ruin this for me. I get to do something great here, something amazing. Something I’ll be remembered for. I can’t do anything like this at home.” Janet lifted his chin and looked into his sapphire eyes. “Hon, I remember everything you’ve ever done. Heck, sweetie, I still have all the artwork you made in pre-school tucked away. Everything you do has always been amazing to me.” “Really?” She ruffled his thick black hair. “Yes, really. I’ve always been proud of you and I always will be.” He set his bow down and gave her a huge hug. Elation filled

The LasT sorceress 149 her heart as she thought about how far they’d come in this world. The experience gave mother and son a chance to realize how much they appreciated each other, though they might never have voiced their true feelings.

§§§§ The black dragon’s lair was at the very edge of the Dark Forest. Though the Gilded Forest had glittering branches of gold and plentiful rays of blond sunlight shining through those trees, the Dark Forest had shadowy trees with a ghostly mist surrounding them. It reminded Janet of the haunted forest in The Wizard of Oz, particularly when she heard the deep howl of wolves in the distance. She almost expected the flying monkeys to carry her away. In the Gilded Forest, the crisp scent of pine filled the air for miles. Those same pine trees in the dark forest smelled like they were burning. She couldn’t wait to rescue Bella and get the heck out of there. “There’s the black dragon’s lair,” Dazzart said, pointing to a humongous, jet-black cave carved right into the side of a huge, gray boulder. “Belladonna could be anywhere in there.” “We would have known exactly where the girl is,” Olorin huffed, “had you not lost your temper with Utra.” Janet glared at Olorin and placed her hand on Dazzart’s shoulder. “We’ll find her. We can all spread out and look for her.” “I will deal with the dragons.” Dazzart smiled and cracked his knuckles. The snap echoed through the forest. “It has been a long time since I’ve fought head-on with one.” Janet wrinkled her nose when she inhaled the thick scent of smoke the minute they entered the cavern. She clutched Dazzart’s hand. Fear seized her body when she thought about her ogre battling dragons. A part of her knew he was large enough to take on any dragon. The voice of doubt still whispered in her head, despite her ogre’s size, because she had developed a

150 Marguerite Arotin fondness for the big fella. She didn’t know for sure how many dragons were in the cave. She did know if anything happened to Dazzart, she’d be lost without him. Yet she knew she couldn’t talk him out of it. Ogres were born fighters. Instead, she kissed his rough cheek and whispered, “Good luck.” Janet watched as he stomped off. She then looked around the grotto. Shadowy tunnels seemed to go on to nowhere. The cave was one big labyrinth with poor Bella trapped somewhere inside it. She prayed the girl still lived and hoped they could get to her before the dragons killed her. She jumped when a cold hand tapped her shoulder but relaxed when she saw the shadow of a tall, male elf. “Nidhogg, you scared the crap outta me. You should never sneak up on your mother in a dark cave filled with dragons.” “Sorry, Ma. You think you can conjure up something to help us see?” “Sure can.” She thought about the elemental spell for summoning fire and smiled when the words formed inside her head. I call the element of fire forth upon my staff. Immediately, a small spark of fire appeared right on top of her opal, turning her staff into a torch. “Aren’t you afraid of the opal burning?” Nidhogg asked as he watched in wonder. “She has no reason to fear,” Mister High-and-Mighty Sorcerer replied before Janet could answer. Olorin took the staff from her hand. “The stone is the source of her power, and it cannot be destroyed.” Well, that was nice to know. Even if she kicked the bucket in this strange world, her staff could be used by another sorcerer or sorceress. At least it wouldn’t go to waste. “I know my way through the cavern,” Olorin said in his usual arrogant voice. “Follow me.” Janet didn’t want to follow Mister High-and-Mighty but

The LasT sorceress 151 knew she really didn’t have much of a choice. Plus, if he had his staff in one hand and her staff in the other, he would not have a free hand to attempt to cop a feel if he led the group into some dark crevice. Janet nearly banged her head on a large stalactite, which resembled a black dagger, and softly cursed. “Do you have any idea of where Bella could be?” “Most likely she’s in the treasure vault. The dragons keep any gold, silver, or precious stones they hoard in there.” “Okay, so where is this treasure vault?” “It could be straight ahead or maybe to the right. The last time I visited here was last year. I needed to rescue a young sorcerer from your world. The dragons might have moved the vault since then.” “Great, just great! I know a better way of finding her. Why don’t we just call her name?” Olorin turned around and looked at Janet like she was nuts. “That will attract the attention of the dragons. Dazzart is busy distracting them right now. They do not need to know the rest of us are here.” Dru pushed her way to the front of the line and asked, “Well, if we do attract a dragon, why can’t we just hit it with a spell?” “Dragons have faster reflexes then we do, particularly the black dragons. They would destroy us before we even had the chance to cast the spell.” Visions of her sweet ogre burnt to a crisp filled Janet’s head. She winced, shook them off, and wondered how fast Dazzart’s reflexes were. He had his strength going for him, and she knew he was probably smarter than the average dragon, but he could still be scorched if he wasn’t fast enough. Nidhogg must have known how she felt because he placed his arm around her shoulder and whispered, “He’ll be okay, Ma. Dazzart can fend for himself. You really must be crazy about him. I never saw that worried look in your eyes when you and

152 Marguerite Arotin Dad were married.” She laughed. “Sweetie, your father never had to battle dragons. Come on, worrying about Dazzart is not going to help us find Bella. I’m more worried about her.” “Even though she gave you a hard time?” Alande asked. “Yeah, even though she gave me a hard time. She’s one of our own and we have to find her.” As they continued, Janet heard two mighty roars echo through the cavern that caused several stalactites to crumble and fall. One was a very familiar, sexy growl, and it caused her heart to ache as it vibrated around the rescue party. The other was a raspy growl, as mighty as Dazzart’s but with a different tone. She hoped her ogre was giving the dragon a run for its money. In the distance, they all heard a very faint sobbing sound. Alande knew who it was immediately. “Bella, she’s got to be near.” “But where is the sound coming from?” Janet whispered. They couldn’t call her, and it was hard to tell which way to go based upon the echoes of her sobbing. “I say we go straight ahead,” Mister High-and-Mighty ordered. “We can always turn around and go back if she’s not there.” Janet almost wished they had something to leave a path with, just like the breadcrumbs in Hansel and Gretel. Unfortunately, no one had any food or anything else to break apart and mark the way out. She snapped her fingers and remembered how the stalactites had crumbled to the ground. There had to be some rock fragment, some small pebbles she could use to leave a trail. She wasn’t sure if everyone would even be able to see it in the dusty floor of the cave, but the plan was at least worth trying. “Olorin, can you stop for a moment?” Janet asked. “I thought you wanted to save your friend.” His green eyes had a know-it-all look in them as he raised a skeptical brow. Was Bella her friend? Yes, she was. All the girls were her friends—her daughters. “I do, but I don’t want us to get lost in

The LasT sorceress 153 the process. I have an idea of how we can make a trail. I’ll be right back.” The group stopped and waited for Janet while she reached down and grabbed chunks of stone from the floor. She hoped she had enough as she clenched the cold rocks in her hand. At least she figured it would be a good start. Nidhogg smiled at Janet when she rejoined the group. “Good thinking. Dad always said you were smarter than you thought.” “My intelligence has never worried me.” Her looks, yes, but she knew she had a solid brain. At the end of the path, there was a big boulder. Janet thought they had hit a dead end and threw her hands up in the air. “Great, Mister Know-It-All. We listen to you and run smack into a huge rock.” “I’ll ask you to save your snide comments for later, Miss Windhaven. The dragons often block their vault with a boulder.” She rolled her eyes. “Fine, how the hell are we going to get in there when that huge stone is in the way? And how do we know for sure that Bella is in there?” “I can find out,” a small voice at the back of the line replied. Gilraen pushed her way to the front and placed her cute little pointy ear against the boulder. “I have pretty sharp ears. Well, at least I hope I still do. At home, my parents used to tease me and tell me if a pin dropped in China, I could probably hear it.” “I hope you still do too,” Janet whispered. “Shh, I need it to be absolutely quiet.” They waited for a few seconds as Gil steadfastly kept her head to the stone. Finally, she turned and smiled. “She’s in there. I heard that same crying sound.” “Good going.” Janet smiled and rubbed Gilraen’s corn silk hair. “Okay, well, now that we know she’s in there, how the heck are we gonna get her out?” “Whatever we do, it has to be quiet,” Olorin added. “We

154 Marguerite Arotin cannot let the dragons know we are here.” Janet thought for a second, but couldn’t think of any spells that wouldn’t raise a ruckus. Levitation spell would send the boulder right back down on the ground, causing a major quake. Transport spell wouldn’t work because she didn’t know what the inside of the dragons’ vault looked like. Then she wondered if she could just make up her own spell. If she just thought about the boulder not being there, would it vanish? Hell, it wouldn’t hurt to try. “I need my staff, Olorin.” “How do you expect to get through the bolder with a spell?” he asked as he returned the staff to Janet. “There isn’t a spell that I know of that wouldn’t arouse the interests of the black dragons.” She winked. “I’m not planning on using a spell you know of. You’ll have to trust me.” She closed her eyes, gripped the magic staff, and thought the words, Boulder is gone. The stone has vanished. “What the...” Olorin gasped. She knew by Olorin’s stunned response that her spell had worked even before she opened her eyes. In front of the group, she spied a massive pile of glittering golden gilly bark, shining diamonds, rubies, and sapphires. The stones were as bright as the stars in the Carnithain night sky. Shackled to the cavern wall, at the top of the treasure mountain, stood one very tired, pitiful, dark-haired sorceress. “’Bout time you found me,” Bella sniffed.

Chapter Thirteen The final dragon snarled, smoke curling from its nostrils, and it didn’t even turn to look at the nine fallen comrades Dazzart had tossed in the corner of the cavern. Golden eyes narrowed but he wasn’t afraid of the challenging glare, even if the dragon stood taller than the highest tower of Grayton Castle. He made a motioning movement with his large hand like the kung-fu artists would do in the movies he’d watch on Earth. “You want me, beast! Come get me.” The enraged dragon charged, and Dazzart moved out of the way at the last second, causing the beast to crash its massive head into the cavern wall. “See, you’re not the only one with fast reflexes.” He had no idea if the dragon understood him or not. Supposedly only two sorceresses could ever communicate with the dragons telepathically—Shalla, the only dragon queen, and Aideal, her distant ancestor. Regardless of whether the dragon understood or not, the beast roared, and a rage of fire and sparks spewed from its mouth, burning Dazzart’s shoulder. He crushed the fire into the dragon’s wings before the beast could strike again, but obviously the scales were just as tough as ogre flesh because the embers died out with a flap of the wings, without the dragon even wincing. In a flash, the beast had Dazzart in its claws, but he managed to turn the tables once again by biting on a talon. Although dragon flesh tasted horrid, the ploy worked, and the dragon dropped Dazzart. He struggled to his feet, bones aching and shoulder still stinging from the burn. He hoped it would be worth it. He hoped his sorceress would rescue Bella, so he could see her pretty face one more time before the Dragon flung his body off and crushed it against

156 Marguerite Arotin the cavern walls.

§§§§ “Oh, you poor girl,” Janet gasped when her mothering instincts took over and she crawled up a mountain of precious stones to reach Belladonna. Pain shot up her leg as her knee grazed a diamond. She bit her lip when she glanced downward and noticed blood dripping from the scratch. No biggie, I’ll survive, she thought and continued upward. She wouldn’t let one tiny boo-boo stop her from rescuing the girl, and her sweet ogre, from the dragons. Finally, she reached the top, though her knee ached slightly. Stumbling to her feet, she gripped her staff again and thought the words, Shackles be gone. May they bind Bella no more. Janet smiled when she heard “ohhs” and “ahs” beneath her. When she opened her eyes, the shackles were gone. “Thank you, thank you. What happened to your knee?” Bella asked. “Oh, I’ll get by. It’s just a scratch.” Lord above, she sounded like the Black Knight from Monty Python and the Holy Grail. At least she didn’t tell Bella it was just “a flesh wound.” The pitiful sorceress wrapped her arms tightly around Janet’s neck and cried. Her warm tears dripped on Janet’s shoulder. “I’ve been so mean to you, and yet you still came to save me.” “Um, could you loosen your grip a little?” Janet gasped. When she did, Janet lifted her head and looked into her shimmering, aquamarine eyes. “You are one of our own. When the alrune told us where we could find you, I knew we couldn’t leave you behind.” Bella sniffed. “She hit me from behind with something after the battle. When I woke up, I was here. She said the dragons w-would e-eat me when they...” Bella couldn’t continue and plopped her chin on Janet’s shoulder. Janet rubbed the small of the girl’s trembling back, knowing full well that she shouldn’t have been here. A cruel twist of

The LasT sorceress 157 fate had brought this scared little one to Carnitha. For a brief moment, Janet despised Dazzart. Did he ever stop to think how unfair it was to bring children to his warring world? Teenage girls were not made to fight armies of demons and black dragons. Teenage girls were meant for performing karaoke in front of a bedroom mirror. Teenage girls should be at home experimenting with makeup and bragging about first kisses, not caught up in a war with an evil sorceress and her demonic horde. She glanced down at the other girls and her son. With their staffs—and Gilraen’s and Nidhogg’s bows—clutched tightly in their hands, Janet realized that feeling sorry for Bella would not get her home any quicker. Getting the girl the heck out of the dragon’s vault and back to the battlefield so she could suck it up and fight would. “Come on, let’s get out of here.” Janet took her hand, and together they stumbled down the jeweled hill. “What about the d-dragons?” Bella’s hand trembled as she clutched Janet for dear life. “Dazzart said he’d take care of them for us.” At least Janet hoped he would. She decided if her ogre made it through his perilous battle, she meant to have a few words with him about his recruiting procedures. Luckily, they spied the stone trail Janet had left as they ventured into the main tunnel. When Janet’s pebble trail ended, she shrugged her shoulders. “Anyone have any ideas of where to go next?” “Don’t ask me,” Bella sniffed. “I was dead to the world when the alrune brought me here. I only know what’s inside the vault.” “We should have grabbed some of that treasure,” Secillia said as a greedy smile appeared on her face. Olorin shook his head. “That would have led the dragons straight to us. They can smell gold and jewels for miles.” How did they get on the subject of the treasure? Her Dazzart

158 Marguerite Arotin was battling with dragons and needed their help. “Look, I don’t care about the treasure.” Janet couldn’t believe what came out of her mouth, that from the woman who bought lottery tickets regularly in hopes of winning enough cash to send Spencer to college and use the leftover money to buy a grand mansion. “Dazzart needs us. I haven’t heard another—” A mighty roar cut Janet off, followed by a raspy one. “Well, he still needs us. I don’t know how many dragons he’s taking on, but I’m sure he could use the help. Does anyone remember if we need to go straight next, or turn?” “We go straight,” Olorin ordered. “Though I have no idea why you are so concerned about the beast.” Janet clenched her fists. Oh, she so wanted to punch him. She restrained herself as they continued onward. She did flip Olorin the bird behind his back and found some lovely satisfaction in doing so. Nidhogg bit his lip and stifled a laugh as he watched her. She exchanged a secret grin with her son. When they finally made it to the entrance of the cave, Janet looked around for any sign of her ogre or the dragons he fought. She didn’t see him, but did hear another growl coming from a tunnel to the left. Smoke billowed from the tunnel, and the burning scent was unmistakable. If the dragon singed one inch of her big guy, there would be hell to pay. “Dazzart’s this way.” Janet ran to the left. Her heart pounded and her mind spun. She heard Nidhogg calling, “Ma, wait up.” But she didn’t want to stop and wait. She had to get to her ogre. Janet skidded to a halt in front of a dragon that stood at least twenty feet tall, with onyx scales, wings the size of a pterodactyl, and cat-like golden eyes. She stood there, both spellbound and petrified of the beast, until Dazzart called her name. “Janet, go now!” “Huh?” she gasped.

The LasT sorceress 159 In a flash, the dragon charged at her, and somehow she managed to run. She watched in terror when Dazzart charged the beast, leapt upon him and wrapped his muscular arms around the dragon’s neck. The dragon bucked and roared but Dazzart did not let go. He reminded her of a rodeo cowboy on a wild stallion as he clung to the dragon while the beast writhed beneath him. Janet watched in total awe until she remembered she’d come there to help him. She shouted over the ensuing chaos. “Dazzart, I can summon a firebolt at the dragon if you’d hop off of it for a minute.” “No, this...i-is the...last one,” he gasped as he continued to strangle the monster. “The last one? How many were there?” “Ten.” “Ten? You took on ten dragons all by yourself?” “N-no b-big d-deal.” “Oh, come on, now’s not the time to be modest.” Why did that come out of my mouth? Janet knew this wasn’t the right thing to say to her valiant ogre who struggled hard with the dragon. Before Dazzart could reply, Nidhogg shouted, “Ma, duck.” “Why?” she asked but the moment Janet turned, the reason became obvious. Both he and Gilraen had their bows stretched, arrows aimed directly at the dragon. “Do not even try,” Dazzart roared as he continued to fight the dragon. The beast roared and bucked, but her brave hero held on. “The scales of a dragon are too thick. Arrows w-will not pierce through.” “Well, it’s worth a try,” Nidhogg replied as he shot the arrow straight ahead and into the dragon. The dragon did have fast reflexes. The beast grabbed the arrow in mid-air and broke it in half before the tip even reached

160 Marguerite Arotin its scales. The mishap did not stop Gilraen. She raised her bow with a sneaky smile and Janet grinned back when she saw where Gilraen aimed the arrow. She wasn’t going for the dragon’s flesh. Gil had it pointed straight at the golden eye of the beast. Oh, God, I hope she knows what’s she’s doing. Janet’s brave ogre was riding the ferocious dragon, and if the arrow flew in the wrong direction... She shook her head, trying desperately to erase the picture of Dazzart falling with an arrow in his chest. In a flash, the arrow whooshed through the cavern, and Gil did not miss her target. It hit the mighty beast directly in its eye. Janet winced when clear fluid poured out of the wound. The dragon placed a claw to its eye, and she decided now would be a good time to summon a fireball directly at the distracted beast’s belly. Alande, Dru, Secillia, and Bella rushed to Janet’s side. “What can we do to help?” Alande asked. “Well, girls, the plan is to summon fire and light that beast up like a Roman candle. Think you can do that?” The sorceresses all nodded, and Janet glanced up at her battling ogre. “Dazzart, get off of the beast.” She didn’t want her ogre to get burnt to a crisp along with the dragon. “I’ve almost got him.” “You can’t strangle it.” A brilliant idea popped into her head. “Dazzart, do you think you can get down and wrap the tail around the dragon?” “What?” “The tail—you know, that black spiky thing coming out of the dragon’s butt?” “I know what a tail is,” Dazzart grumbled. “What do you want me to do with it?” Janet bit her lip. Sometimes she wished her smart-ass voice would shut up, because it got her into too much trouble. “Can you wrap the tail around the body of the dragon?”

The LasT sorceress 161 “I think so. Should be easy now that the beast cannot see.” Dazzart leapt down and wrapped the massive, spiked tail around the monster. Janet was impressed by how he added on to her suggestion and tied the tail up like a bow on a Christmas gift. Janet turned to the other sorceresses and winked. “Okay, girls, let’s make this dragon extra crispy.” She gripped her staff, imagined a mighty ball of fire along with the words, I call the element of fire forth upon the dragon’s belly. The beast let out a raspy growl as its black scales lit up like a blazing inferno. Dazzart grabbed Janet’s arm. “Let’s get out of here, now.” She wasn’t about to argue with him. She didn’t want to be anywhere near the cave when the fire spread from the dragon and engulfed the lair. Every member of the party rushed through the tunnel. Once outside the cave, Janet wrapped her arms around her ogre. “You are a big, green fool. What were you thinking? Taking on ten dragons by yourself?” “Why do you care how many dragons I take on? No one cares about what happens to an ogre.” Janet wrinkled her nose in disgust. “This self-pitying attitude of yours is really starting to get on my nerves. I do care. Dazzart, I...I wouldn’t be half the sorceress I am if you didn’t believe in me.” “Do you really mean that?” “Of course I do. Oh, but I did want to chastise you for the way you recruit your army. Imagine, taking a sweet little innocent, teenage girl and... Ugh, Dazzart, what were you thinking? Teenage girls in our world can’t handle dragons.” He placed his large hands upon Janet’s shoulder. “I won’t have to recruit anymore. I found the sorceress I’ve been searching for.”

162 Marguerite Arotin How the hell could she stay mad at him, let alone think, when those warm eyes looked straight into her heart? Maybe she was the sorceress he had been searching for. Janet was beginning to understand he was the man and beast she had been searching for all her life. Still, how could she be certain his mother had prophesied about her? “Dazzart, I know what you think. I’m still not sure if—” He cut Janet off with a kiss. This time he initiated the tongue action. She let her tongue intertwine with his as her body melted against his sweaty, muscular chest. Thank goodness she was finally getting the message through to her darling ogre.

§§§§ Once they were transported to Adlerbranch, Olorin flashed Janet an evil glare. She didn’t care. She promised not to let one nasty sorcerer ruin the rapture she felt when she walked through the town, arm-in-arm with Dazzart. Nidhogg, however, did briefly kill the moment when he asked to speak to Janet alone. He pulled her aside in front of a large, rowdy-looking tavern with the words, The Bawdy Ogress printed in red letters. Beneath the words, she noticed a picture of a large ogress with a pink feather boa draped over her mountainous boobs. “Okay, well, I wish you would have picked another place to talk to me.” Janet shook her head as a huge ogre came crashing through the swinging doors of the tavern. “But since I’m here, what did you want to say to me?” He paused, glanced at Dazzart, who watched from the side of the building, and then blurted out, “Ma, am I gonna have an ogre for a stepfather?” Janet laughed and shook her head. “No, well—oh, hell I’m not sure.” “What do you mean you’re not sure?” “Look, kiddo, I’m enjoying Dazzart’s company. However, if this war were to end tomorrow, I would go home in an instant. I

The LasT sorceress 163 don’t think I could talk Dazzart into coming along.” “Oh.” Her kiddo glanced downward and kicked a rock with his scuffed boots. “That’s too bad. I was starting to like him.” Nidhogg sounded genuinely disappointed. There wasn’t the slightest bit of sarcasm in his voice. Janet knew her future with the ogre was uncertain. Yet her heart warmed because her son, for once, agreed with her choice of companion. “You really mean it, kiddo?” “Yeah, the way he took on that dragon was just...” “Awesome?” He grinned. “Yeah, awesome. Can we take him inside here? I still have some gilly bark left, and I would love to buy him a mug of ale.” Janet studied the place and thought she saw dried, blotchy blood stains on the window. She heard some loud roaring above the piano music. It reminded her of an ogre’s version of a Wild West saloon. “Sure we can’t go somewhere else? Pravoka’s not that far from here, and the Drunken Duck looked pretty mild compared to this joint.” “Nah, I don’t want to go all the way to Pravoka. The sun will be setting soon, and we still have werewolves to deal with.” She had forgotten about the wolves. She shrugged her shoulders, figuring her staff would be a good defense against any rowdy ogres. She glanced over at Dazzart and smiled, knowing she also had another weapon to defend her. “Sure kiddo, I’ll go get Dazzart.” She walked over to her ogre and smiled, wrapping her arms around his large belly. “My son would like to buy you a mug of ale, over at the Bawdy Ogress, if that is okay with you.” “Fine with me. Bawdy Ogress has excellent bloody ale.” Janet shuddered and looked at Dazzart as if he were crazy. “Bloody ale?”

164 Marguerite Arotin “Don’t worry, my sorceress. It does not have blood in it. Its regular malted ale with dark blood berry juice.” She glanced at the window, not so worried about the stain anymore. “Well, it sounds interesting, I guess.” “The drinks are not the only interesting thing about the Bawdy Ogress,” Dazzart said as they walked toward the swinging door. “Wait until you see Ybrina the Nasty.” “Who the hell is...” Janet started to ask when they found a table, but stopped as the lights dimmed. A hush fell over the room, packed wall-to-wall with some of the ugliest ogres she had ever laid eyes upon. A black velvet curtain slowly lifted. An ogre wearing black leather pants walked out on the stage. Janet stifled a laugh as the flabby gut of the ogre shook like Jell-O when he walked. He smiled, and she gawked at the two bloodstained fangs that protruded from his mouth. She wondered if the stain was real, or just from drinking too much bloody ale. “Esteemed ogres and gentlemen,” the ogre roared as his belly finally stopped flapping. “It is my pleasure to introduce Ybrina the Nasty.” As the piano started to play, a massive, hairy leg wearing black fishnet stockings peeked out from the corner. “Okay,” she whispered to both Dazzart and Nidhogg. “Why did you two decide to take me to an ogre burlesque hall?” “I didn’t kno—” Nidhogg was interrupted by a sharp, “Shh!” from Dazzart as the rest of Ybrina crept on the stage. It was the ogress from the picture on the sign. Same massive green flesh, same somewhat pretty, sky blue eyes framed by lush, black lashes, same pouty, gray lips, and even the same pink feather boa tossed over two of the largest breasts Janet had ever seen. If this ogress had to buy a bra on Earth, she doubted Ybrina would find one big enough to fit.

The LasT sorceress 165 Instead of tossing that boa around, she did something totally unexpected. Ybrina began to sing. Her voice sounded super smooth. Janet remembered listening to her grandmother’s Billie Holliday album collection as a kid, and the ogress had that same, excellent raspy tone as the Angel of Harlem. “You don’t know. How could you know what you do to me?” Ybrina sung. Janet smiled because she could totally relate. She didn’t think Dazzart knew what he did to her. “She’s...wow. She’s really good. How the heck did she get the nickname, the Nasty?” Janet asked. “It’s not her voice that gave her the nickname, it’s her temper.” She grinned. “Ah, quite the ogress vixen, I take it?” “Yep. I should know.” Her eyes narrowed. “Wait, how should you know?” Never in a million years would Janet have suspected she would be jealous of an ogress. “Relax, Ybrina’s my cousin.” “Ah, I see.” From then on, Janet relaxed and enjoyed the show. She hoped they would have time to talk to Ybrina, because she wanted to see if the ogress had any stories about Dazzart. When Ybrina finished her set, the entire place erupted into a mass of applause, catcalls, and hollers. As the talented ogress made her way off the stage, an ogre grabbed Ybrina’s leg. She dealt with the molester by grabbing his plump neck and throwing him against the wall. Janet guessed that was why they called her Ybrina the Nasty. She admired the ogress’s strength as much as her attitude. Ybrina smiled when Dazzart waved her over. The way she stomped to their table reminded Janet of Moses parting the red sea. A sea of big, green ogres stepped aside to make way for her. Ybrina gave Dazzart a playful punch on his arm before taking a seat. “So, are these your latest recruits?”

166 Marguerite Arotin Dazzart nodded. “The sorceress is Maurelle Windhaven. Her son is the elf, Nidhogg Windhaven. Just brought them over a few days ago.” Ybrina’s pretty, un-ogre like eyes looked Janet up and down and then she grinned. “So, are you the one who summoned the sun at the Battle of Amnicola?” Janet’s cheeks heated. Never in a million years had she ever thought she would do something that would be remembered. “Yep, that was me. You have quite the voice there. Your performance reminded me of a lady from my world called Billie Holiday.” Dazzart smiled. “Yeah, come to think of it, Ybrina does sound like Billie Holiday. I happened to hear one of her songs—I think it was God Bless the Child—at a New Year’s Eve party in your realm.” “I would take that as a compliment,” Ybrina said, shrugging her broad shoulders, “if I knew who Billie Holiday was. Dazzart, when the hell are you going to take me to Earth?” “Um, maybe next time, if you can watch that temper of yours. Honestly, Ybrina, you cannot go throwing men around and punching women just because they look at you funny. How many riots have you caused in here over the past year?” The ogress gave a rowdy laugh and shrugged. “I lost count, but Zhafang still keeps me around because the ogres come for the fights as much as they do for my performances. Have you guys ordered anything yet? I could really go for bloody ale.” “We were going to, but then you started your show and the waiters don’t come ’round when Ybrina’s singing,” Dazzart replied. “Oh, yeah, I forgot about that. I made Zhafang start that because I didn’t want any interruptions.” Ybrina stood up and hollered to a grim-faced ogre at the bar. “Hey, Takh, give us four bloody ales over here.” Janet glanced at Nidhogg, who smiled. “Oh, no, kiddo. Just

The LasT sorceress 167 because you look like you’re twenty-one in this world doesn’t mean I’m going to let you drink.” Her son rolled his eyes. “Come on, Mom. It’s one bloody ale. Dad let me drink a beer once and—” “I could kill your father for that. Fine, but you’re only having one—and only because you did a nice job helping to defeat the black dragon.” Ybrina laughed. “Don’t worry, Maurelle. One bloody ale won’t hurt the boy. Ogre men start drinking them at the ripe age of five years old.” Janet shuddered when she watched the ogre bartender. She knew this world was odd, but had no idea they allowed kindergartners to drink. The ogre gave a loud grunt, grabbed a pitcher filled with bubbling red foam, and began filling four silver steins to the brim. He then signaled to an ogre waiter wearing a black velvet bow tie around his broad neck. The waiter put the drinks on his tray and then brought them over to their table. Janet took one sip of the ale and liked the rich taste of the added berries. She set her drink on the table when Mister High­ and-Mighty entered the tavern. She wanted to have some ale to throw in his face, in case he said the wrong thing to her. Olorin made his way through the mass of ogres as if he didn’t find them the slightest bit threatening. He scowled as he took a seat at the table. Ybrina glared at him, and for a second Janet hoped the ogress might pound him. “Ah, here he is. Olroin, the very wizard who banned me from fighting in the Carnithian Army.” Olorin clenched his staff tightly. “You were not suited for fighting the enemy. How could an ogress who broke a brave dwarf general’s arm be expected to fight the enemy when she causes so much trouble in the ranks?” Janet’s eyes widened at the accusation. “You broke a dwarf’s arm?”

168 Marguerite Arotin Ybrina shrugged Olorin’s statement off. “He deserved it. He called me a hideous beast. Only my father can talk to me that way.” “Oh, and speaking of your father, how is he?” Dazzart asked with a playful nudge. “As mean and nasty as ever but that’s why I love my dear ol’ Dad. Oh, and I heard you are here to take on the werewolves?” Dazzart nodded and Ybrina grinned. “Great, come find me before the battle begins. It’s been a while since I last got to tan a werewolf’s hide. I could use some fur for a nice coat.” Now Janet understood how Ybrina got her nickname. Fighting dwarves, tanning werewolves, causing a ruckus at her place of employment, but despite the ogress’s colorful reputation, Janet liked her. Olorin shuddered. From the way he glared at the ogress, Janet knew there was no love lost between the two of them. The haughty sorcerer then turned to her. “I came to find you to ask how you made that boulder and the shackles disappear.” “None of your beeswax,” Janet huffed. Ybrina gave a raucous laugh. “I like you. Anyone that can stand up to the High Sorcerer is okay in my book.” Olorin’s green eyes darkened as he gave Ybrina a look that could kill. “I did not ask for your opinion. Keeping secrets will not work with me, Miss Windhaven. I will learn soon enough how your power works. After all, I am the High Sorcerer.” Janet bit her tongue to prevent herself from telling him he was a high pain in the ass. She knew he was the boss, but she’d just discovered her new powers and preferred to keep them to herself. The High-Pain-In-The-Ass continued, “I am also here to inform you it will be dusk soon enough, so we had best prepare for battle.” Janet loved how she irritated Olorin, loved it. She knew he was right about the wolves, though. She guzzled the last of the

The LasT sorceress 169 ale, let out a loud belch, rose, and offered her hand to Ybrina. The ogress smiled as they shook hands. “It was a pleasure meeting you, Maurelle. I hope to see in you battle soon.” “Likewise,” Janet replied, giving her a playful wink. The ogress might have had an attitude problem, but she knew her attitude would come in handy against a demonic army.

§§§§ The army was positioned at the edge of the bustling town of Adlerbranch by sunset. Candles flickered in the windows of the red and brown brick buildings. Janet caught glimpses of young ogres peeking out through the curtains. As in Amnicola, the townspeople counted on the army of Carnitha to defend them. This time, the elves were positioned directly behind the sorcerers and sorceresses. Silver-tipped arrows glistened in their ivory bows. She glanced at her son, who stood next to Gilraen, not one ounce of fear in his rugged face. Courage shone through his dark eyes. Janet couldn’t have been more proud of him. This time, they wouldn’t have the rain to deal with. No sign of lightning, not even a rumble of thunder. Instead, a thick fog began to roll in as the sun set. The gray mist surrounded Janet, cooling her skin, but blanketing her vision. If she could summon the sun again, she knew the bright rays would blast the fog away. The question was could she do it? Janet didn’t have time to worry too much about the sunsummoning spell. A howl cut through the eerie silence. Olorin had asked the sorcerers and sorceresses to use the illumination spell, and that seemed like the best way to start the battle. At least a good hundred wolf-shaped shadows came marching out of the dark woods as Janet thought the words, Illuminate those who wish to bring us harm. The dark fur of at least a dozen wolves turned brighter than a comet. Now that the elves were able to see them, the arrows flew in the air. Some met the intended targets right away. But others took a few times before making the mark.

170 Marguerite Arotin Belladonna froze up again. She stood there wincing away in horror as the remaining wolves rushed forward. Janet ran over to her and put her arm around the girl’s shoulder. “Bella, you’ve faced dragons, right?” “I didn’t face them. I was shackled to the wall when the alrune threatened me with them,” she whispered. “Well, you’ve faced an ugly alrune right?” “Y-yes.” “Then you can take on a werewolf. Just think of them as harmless dogs.” “B-big dogs.” “Yeah they’re big, but you have something going for you that they don’t.” “What’s that?” “Your mind. Now use the power of your mind to get one, okay?” “Okay.” Bella gripped her staff, closed her eyes, and at least three wolves lit up. “Good girl.” Janet smiled and patted her on the head. The elves sent about half of the wolves down with their arrows. The other half still charged at them. Their brutal howls and growling sent goose bumps down Janet’s spine. Janet continued to use the illumination spell, but also summoned fireballs to singe their dark fur. Janet turned when she heard a familiar, girlish voice cry out for help. A wolf with huge claws held Gilraen by the throat. The beast ripped the bow from her hand and knocked it to the ground. Janet rushed towards Gilraen. Before she could get there, her boy stabbed the beast right in the back with one of his arrows. The wolf dropped Gilraen as he howled out in pain. Nidhogg placed his hand upon Gilraen’s shoulder. Janet smiled because she hoped that maybe almost losing Gil would make him realize how special the girl truly was.

The LasT sorceress 171

§§§§ Snapping the necks of werewolves was much easier for Dazzart then dealing with the dragon. He felt like a boy again, gleefully training with his father. He wondered if it was the battle that made him feel so alive or if it was someone else. He caught glimpse of his warrior sorceress, his valkyrie, out of the corner of his eye. She was summoning fire and illuminating wolves left and right. It would be so easy to fall in love with her. A werewolf snarled behind him, and Dazzart knocked him away with a single blow of his massive fist. He shook his head. No woman, or ogress, had ever distracted him in battle before. How did she get through the defenses he’d built? He didn’t have time to ponder the question for long because he noticed a werewolf rushing towards her. He raced over and tackled the wolf, pounding its face to a furry, bloody pulp. When the monster’s breaths became shallow, he felt a warm hand on his shoulder. “You’ve killed it, honey. You can stop now,” Janet softly said. He rose to his feet and pulled her soft, curvy body close. “I couldn’t let it hurt you.” “I know, but there are other warriors to protect too.” She was right, so he released her. Someday the war would be over, and he’d never have to let her go. She was so loving and giving that she had to be the one his mother had foretold.

Chapter Fourteen The Battle of Adlerbranch was one-sided. Janet was thrilled she didn’t have to summon the sun again. She didn’t think she had the strength to do so. Dazzart, Janet, and her son visited the Bawdy Ogress later that night to celebrate. Ybrina’s face lit up like a child’s on Christmas morning when Dazzart handed her twenty wolf pelts. “Oh, thank you, Cuz. Wow, I could make quite the coat out of all these.” The ogress ran her huge hands across the soft fur. “I take it this means the wolves are gone?” “They did not stand a chance. Our army is shaping up nicely, and I think we might be able to take back Meton soon.” Ybrina’s blue eyes widened and she gasped, “No... You said it would be impossible to take back Meton. The gorgon guards would be too much for any army to get past.” Janet looked at both Dazzart and Ybrina and asked, “What is Meton?” “Meton is Adieal’s headquarters. It’s a town up in the Thunder Mountains, the first town she took over when she rose to power. It was once a city called Montis. Adieal and Zoemith used their army of demons to massacre all the townspeople,” Dazzart replied. Janet’s jaw dropped. “Ya really think we’re ready to take on a whole city filled to the brim with baddies?” He grinned. “I think it’s possible.” Janet shook her head. “I’m not so sure about that.” “Your problem, my sweet sorceress,” he said as his gaze looked right through her and sent heat flashes down her spine, “is that you are lacking in confidence. You have more power in your heart than you think.” Then he leaned in and whispered, “Even the single mother side of you has more power than you thought. Don’t let your fears stop you.”

174 Marguerite Arotin Plain old Janet Lind, powerful? Where was this power Dazzart saw in her former self? She sure as hell didn’t feel the slightest bit powerful back home. The only time she ever felt any power was when she stood up to Dave. Other than that, Janet was your ordinary, average bank teller, who could not tell her idiot boss to take a hike, because she needed the steady job. Yet, somehow, she knew Dazzart wasn’t lying. He wanted to make love to the plain, single mom. His beliefs in her strength meant the world to her. Janet had had one too many bloody ales. Her son and Dazzart had to assist her off the barstool. After doing so, Dazzart announced it was time to get back to the fort. Her ogre winked and said, “I think our sorceress could use a good night of rest now.” Ybrina gave a loud chuckle. “Now I know why you like her so much. I’ve never seen a sorceress who could keep up with me on the ale. Pretty damn impressive.” “Back home, my friends would cheer me on as I guzzled down shot after shot of tequila when we’d go out. It’s rare that I drink but when I do...” She tossed her head back and ignored the cloudy haze filling her brain. “I can keep up with anyone who challenges me.” Ybrina gave another chuckle as she opened the door. “Yeah, but from the look on your face right now, I think Dazzart is going to have to carry you back to the fort.” Janet wrapped her arms around Dazzart’s thick neck. “Then carry me away, big guy.” Sure enough, he did. As he lifted her, she whispered into his large green ear, “Better yet, just take me straight to your bed. That way you can take advantage of one very drunken sorceress.” “I don’t want a drunken sorceress,” he grunted as he carried her through the door. Janet glanced around. Her son was nowhere in sight, and the only sound she heard was the steady rhythm of Dazzart’s

The LasT sorceress 175 footsteps crunching through the leaves. She was all alone with her big, bad, ogre in the woods surrounding Adlerbranch. “You sure about that?” She nibbled on his hairy earlobe. “Stop it now. You don’t really mean what you’re saying. It’s just the ale talking.” Okay, so she was a drunken fool. Yet she meant every word of what she whispered in the sultriest voice she could muster. Why was he being so damn stubborn, and how the hell could she seduce one pig-headed green beast? Janet was horny as hell. Too much alcohol always made certain sensitive areas of body long for a man’s touch. Her drunken state was probably the only reason why she hopped into bed with Dave on their wedding night, even though he weighed almost two hundred pounds, stood only five feet six inches tall, and wore the ugliest glasses she had ever seen. “You sure you don’t want to lay me on the ground and take me right now?” Dazzart only grunted. “Damn, oh well. Too bad technology doesn’t work in your world. I have a certain battery operated friend that got me through lots of lonely nights.” He stroked her cheek. “I wish I could have met you long ago on Earth, Janet. I would’ve ensured you never had a lonely night.” She took his hand, sucked his large pinky finger, and sighed when he pulled his hand away from her. “Ah, well, can’t blame a girl for trying.” Her naughty thoughts disappeared when she heard the rustle of hooves. She looked into the woods and caught sight of the beautiful, amazing creature. Her hand went to her mouth, covering her gasp. A luminous white horse with a glittering gold horn upon its head stood before them, almost beckoning Janet. She’d been waiting for this moment since she was a little girl. “No, it can’t be,” she whispered. Her eyes refused to believe

176 Marguerite Arotin that a unicorn, like the one she’d had on a poster in her childhood bedroom, stood before her very eyes. She’d loved the beautiful picture until she tore it down to replace it with a poster of Jon Bon Jovi. “I’m not drunk enough to start hallucinating.” “You are not hallucinating,” Dazzart whispered, “but you must be quiet and approach the animal slowly. You do want to go to it, don’t you?” “I...d-don’t...” Oh, who was she kidding? As a young girl, she had talked her parents into taking her to the movie theater to see The Last Unicorn at least twenty times. Her dreams of seeing the live mythical animal faded when she turned fourteen years old and decided unicorns were fake. It was time to live in the real world and start looking at boys rather than fairy princesses and dumb horses with horns. But this beautiful creature was as real as the huge ogre carrying her, and Janet highly doubted she would have a chance like this again. She just hoped the alcohol would not prevent her from recalling the encounter. “Put me down. I-I want to go to it.” Dazzart set her down on the ground and waited while she stumbled toward the unicorn. The beautiful creature’s head was bent as it nibbled on the green moss below its hooves. She resisted the urge to run and hop on the animal’s back like she wanted to do when she was a little girl. When the unicorn raised its head, she stood there spellbound. Its glittering silver eyes looked right into her heart. Janet wondered if the animal knew how honored she was to be in its presence. She gasped as the creature sauntered towards her. “Oh, wow,” Janet whispered when the unicorn stopped and bowed its head. “You are as amazing as I dreamed you would be.” She ran her fingers across the mane, loving the way it felt like silk in her hands. “I wonder if you have a name.” The unicorn neighed in response and began to scratch its hooves into the soil below. Janet smiled when she looked down and read the word, “Brilliania.”

The LasT sorceress 177 With a name like Brilliania, she assumed the unicorn was female. She laughed and continued to stroke her silken mane. “Beauty and brains, truly a wonderful combination. I have been waiting my whole life to see you. I might have forgotten, but deep down inside I always hoped you were real. I wish...well, I wish I could ride you back to the fort but I am in no condition to go riding right now.” She had only been horseback riding once, way back when she was ten years old. She knew it would be a bumpy ride and highly doubted she could hang on in her condition. Instead, Janet rested her head upon Brilliania’s graceful neck, and the unicorn’s ears perked up. She pointed to Dazzart and Brilliania started to back away but Janet gently stroked her mane and whispered, “It’s okay, girl. He’s my ogre. At least I hope he’s my ogre. I never thought I’d feel this way about him, but he’s got such a good heart. He’s strong and brave. I suppose he’ll carry me back to the fort, instead of me riding you.” Janet smiled wickedly. “Though there is a certain body part of Dazzart’s I would love to ride right now. Ugh, I know. He’s told me over and over again, ogres are not supposed to be wanted, but I can’t help the way I feel. You don’t think I’m crazy for wanting him, do you?” Brilliania shook her head and Janet grinned. “Good. You are a very intelligent creature, so I’m relieved you don’t think I’m crazy. Well, I suppose I’d better get going. I’m sure we’ll have more training in the morning. Oh, it would be so awesome to ride you into battle. I wish there was some way to contact you when I need you.” Brilliania nudged Janet’s staff. “I can summon you with my staff?” She nodded and wrote the words, “And a spell,” with her hooves. “Wow, okay. Guess I’ll have to look through my spell book. Thank you. You have no idea how much this means to me.”

178 Marguerite Arotin She neighed, nodded, and then galloped off into the woods. Janet watched the wild, amazing creature until she disappeared into the trees. Janet turned around, making her way back to Dazzart. “You are lucky. Unicorns are normally afraid of ogres and will run off at the slightest glimpse of a beast like me,” Dazzart said as he lifted her up into his huge arms. She rested her head against his broad, hairy chest and whispered, “I told Brilliania all about you. How kind you are, how brave and strong too. That is why she didn’t run.” “You are only saying those things because you are intoxicated,” he grunted. Janet looked up into his warm brown eyes and shook her head. “No, alcohol makes me even more honest. You might not believe me right now. However, someday I’ll make you see what a special ogre you are.” Then she closed her eyes and let the haze fill her head while she drifted off to sleep.

§§§§ Dazzart didn’t want to take advantage of her in her drunken state, but hang it all if he could fall asleep. His mind was awhirl with emotions too powerful to explain, too private to share with anyone yet, including the sorceress. When he gently placed her on her cot, he marveled that beneath her brazen warrior heart, she had such a softer side. Maybe that was why he was drawn to her. But what would happen to them once the war ended? It wasn’t that he didn’t enjoy Earth. He liked it there very much. Television, movies, and human technology he found to be quite entertaining. Even his career was satisfying. In the earthling world he didn’t just destroy, he created games that gave people pleasure. He liked the pleasant change from being a warrior, although sometimes he still did have to battle it out with employees who’d argue his game ideas were impossible. He often wanted to yell out the truth, how he came from a world

The LasT sorceress 179 where the unattainable was a reality. He tried to relax into his bed but still couldn’t sleep. If he did return to Earth permanently, his time with his daughter would be shorter. Both the king and queen had made it bluntly clear Princess Bannick had far too many Carithian duties to go venturing off beyond the Great Divide when her father asked. So how could he find a happy ending for the fairytale he’d created with Janet without his little girl beside him? His eyelids grew heavy, but they jerked open when he heard a sweet, familiar voice in his mind. Come outside and greet me, my only son. I await you. Dazzart stumbled out of his tent, wondering if he was called by a dream. But the air was too cold on his skin, and when he looked through the misty night and spied a beautiful golden unicorn, with blue eyes shimmering like sapphires, he knew it wasn’t a dream. In his world, the most powerful of sorceresses were blessed with reincarnation as a unicorn after they passed away. He’d only seen his mother in her unicorn form once, not long after his daughter was born, but he’d know her glittering golden frame anywhere. That and the fact she was the only unicorn who could communicate with him telepathically and never ran away when he came near. “What are you doing here?” I sent Brilliana to her to test her, you know. “Tonight?” Dazzart asked, raising a brow. Of course tonight. I couldn’t see in my vision for certain who the sorceress would be. I think you may have found her. Do you love her? “I don’t know,” he honestly replied. “I think I may but I don’t know for certain.” His mother shook her head, causing her mane to flow like a shimmering river. You have to figure out how you feel about her. She’ll need your help, and your love, to destroy Aideal. Good luck, my son, and may the Gods watch over you. With that, she

180 Marguerite Arotin galloped away into the dark night. Dazzart had too many questions in his mind and heart to sleep when he returned to his tent. If he did love her, why did the emotion have to be so complicated?

§§§§ Hangovers were the one reason Janet did not get drunk often. She hate getting sick. When the damn storkephant started squawking the next morning, her head throbbed, her mouth was dry, and she felt ready to do a Technicolor yawn. She made the effort to sit up in her bed, then rushed outside, past Belladonna and Alande, and puked into a massive purple shrub. She rubbed her aching temples, gripped her stomach, and bumped into Dazzart when she stumbled away. “Take it you’re not feeling great this morning?” he said with a slight smirk. “Thank you, Mister Obvious,” Janet replied with a heavy dose of sarcasm. “Do you remember anything from last night?” the ogre asked as he lightly touched her arm. “I sure as hell remember the unicorn. Oh, God, Brilliania wasn’t just a figment of my drunken imagination, was she?” “No, she was not.” “Good. I don’t think I could bear it if it was. She was—oh, the magnificent animal was a dream come true. Of course, I had to see her on a night when I was wasted. I think I’m gonna lay off the bloody ales for a while.” “Yes, that would be a wise idea,” Dazzart agreed. “I, um, was looking for you because I...” “You were what?” He was such a darn cute ogre when he got all awkward. “I could not stop thinking about you last night and I, well, I wanted to know if you wanted to g-go to the Great Divide again tonight and...”

The LasT sorceress 181 “Have wild, passionate sex while you’re in human form and I’m in plain old Janet Lind form?” He smiled and pulled her close. “There is nothing ordinary about Janet. She’s beautiful, feisty, witty—everything the sorceress is.” She glanced down at the large boobs pressing against Dazzart’s hairy chest. “Janet does not have these.” “Janet has beautiful breasts. I could take the entire mound into my mouth. Though you are well formed as a sorceress,” he said in that husky growl, which made her already weakened knees shake. He cupped her right breast, and it took all the strength she had not to keel over. “I adore Janet’s perky bosom.” She couldn’t breathe as those big, brown, lusty eyes seemed to cut through her sexy leather getup. She was never a bold seductress, but Dazzart brought out her bad girl side. She grabbed his huge tush and gave it one heck of a squeeze. Then, turning to make sure no one watched, she gave him tiny little butterfly kisses along his neck. When she tried to reach between his legs, he grunted and quickly grabbed her wrist. “Tonight,” he said as he cleared his throat. “I will not be able to control myself if you keep doing that. I will not make love to you in the form of this hideous beast.” All she could do was stand there, watching as he pushed her away and stomped back to the fort. She knew waiting for the night would be torture. But a small part of her desired the ogre as much as she did the man. She would have to work harder on seducing the ogre. When Janet strolled back to the tent, she decided a cold shower in the waterfall and a quick read-through of her spell book would be enough of a cool down and erase any sensual thoughts that formed in her head. At least, she hoped it would. What was it about Dazzart that got under her skin so and made her want him more than any other man or beast she had ever known? She certainly did not feel this way about her ex. As a

182 Marguerite Arotin teenager, Dave had been her best friend. She agreed to go with him to prom because she felt sorry for him. Then, all through college, she thought friendship had grown to love, but in truth the attraction was never really there. Even the few one-night flings Janet had after her divorce had nothing on the way she felt about her ogre. She frowned as she thought about Tony, that cute Italian guy with the dimples, five years her junior and a regular client at the bank. Tony took her to his parent’s Italian restaurant for dinner one night, and fed her cannoli in bed. She gave him one of her specialties, licking the sweet cannoli filling from his erection, but the punk was a selfish bastard who didn’t want to return the favor. He didn’t even call the next day. She swore off sex for a while after that. Now things were changing. A big, green beast had managed to work his way into her heart and womanly desires, but he believed she was too good for him. “But I’m not,” she whispered. “Why can’t he see that?” “Why can’t who see what?” She turned and saw her son looking at her with a slight smirk on his face. “Are you musing about Dazzart again? I threatened him not to take advantage of you if you passed out. He didn’t, though. He took you straight to the fort and set you in your bed.” She laughed. “Well, thanks for looking out for me.” “How are you feeling this morning? I don’t think I’ve ever seen you drink that much.” “Because I normally only drink that much when your father takes you for the weekend. I’m feeling slightly better. I’ll feel even better once I transport myself to the waterfall and take a nice, cold shower.” “Okay, Ma, I’ll let you do that. Just figured I’d check up on you.” “Thanks, kiddo.” It was nice to know her son cared. Before they came to Carnitha, Janet didn’t think he was concerned

The LasT sorceress 183 about anything she did.

§§§§ As Janet sat on her bed reading the unicorn summoning spell, Alande collapsed next to her. “Olorin told me to find you. He’d like to give us another lesson.” Time to see Mister High-and-Mighty again. At least she knew that this time he would not be gawking at her breasts. Well, she hoped he wouldn’t. Janet closed her spell book and smiled at Alande. “Are we to meet in front of the arrogant prick’s cottage again?” “Oh, my gosh,” the young sorceress replied with a giggle. “I can’t believe you said that about him.” “I’m sure all the sorcerers and sorceresses are thinking the same thing, only no one has blurted the words out before. But he is a decent enough teacher, and I have to admit I have learned a lot from him. I guess I’ll listen to what Olorin has to say.” She managed to tolerate another lesson with Olorin. This time it wasn’t so bad because he wasn’t eyeballing her tits. Instead, he taught them a few more defensive spells and a new transfiguration spell. Right before their eyes, he turned an ordinary stone into a fluttering butterfly with long, graceful, pale blue wings. “Transfiguration is difficult to perform on living beings,” he explained as the butterfly flew off into the forest, “and it is best to start out with inanimate objects. I will give you each your own rocks and expect you to transform them into butterflies as I just did. You will find the spell on page one hundred and eighty of your books.” It took Janet only about ten seconds to transform her rock into a butterfly. She wasn’t surprised when Olorin didn’t compliment her. He had been a real sour puss since they rescued Bella. Then again, she loved the fact that he wasn’t fawning over her anymore. They continued to practice turning rocks into butterflies,

184 Marguerite Arotin leaves into fireflies, and pinecones into bunnies until it was time for dinner. When the lesson ended, Janet caught sight of Dazzart standing against the east wall of the fort watching her through intense, heated eyes. She wanted to jump on him right there, but knew he would never agree to it. Instead, she walked up to him and linked arms with him. “Care to sit next to a sorceress at the dinner table?” she asked, stroking a muscular green arm. “Of course, as long as you promise to be patient and behave yourself. I have a few announcements to make tonight regarding our appointment at the palace, and I won’t be able to concentrate if you keep looking at me that way and grabbing certain areas of my body.” “I can’t help it if my hands like to wander.” She flirtatiously giggled when her hand wandered directly to his butt and gave it a quick slap. He raised a bushy black eyebrow. “I mean it, Janet. Please try to behave. We’ll have plenty of time to play tonight when I’m in human form.” “Hmm.” She traced her fingers across his strong, square, green jaw and gave him a quick, soft kiss on his large neck. “Can’t wait.” “Well you are going to have to, my beauty,” Dazzart replied with a low, enticing growl before leading her into the dining hall. All during dinner, Janet felt like a horny teenager. She managed to keep her hands to herself while Dazzart made his announcement. She patiently waited through his attentiongetting growl. Oh, how his sexy roar made her want to pull him off into some dark corner of the dining hall and make out with him. She could tell he was getting antsy too because he kept his speech relatively short. “In a few more days, we will all be guests at Grayton Castle. All I ask is that you be on your best behavior.”

The LasT sorceress 185 Hmm, could Janet be on her best behavior? Could she really keep her hands off the sexy beast within the castle walls? She decided to try her best. She didn’t know why her hormones were going into overdrive now. Dazzart had her body reeling and begging for his touch, something no one had ever done before. During dinner, she couldn’t resist an occasional squeeze of her ogre’s muscular thigh, or giving him a seductive glance while she sucked the mashed potatoes right off her fork. When he polished off the last of his chicken from his plate, he rose, walked away from the table, and waved for Janet to follow him. She did so, giving her hips a subtle sway as they walked. They stepped outside the fort and he spun around. She glanced into his sultry eyes right before his burly arm wrapped around her waist, pulling her close. His woodsy, masculine scent swirled around the air, entering her nostrils, making her dizzy. He lowered his head and gave her a ferocious kiss, one unlike any other kiss he had ever given her in ogre form. His tongue got hold of hers and battled with it as he cupped her breast. A swift, cool breeze blew across their bodies but it did little to cool her fevered skin. Her sorceress body lit on fire as one breast pressed against Dazzart’s strong hand and the other against his muscular, hairy chest. He grabbed her arm when she reached behind to unclasp her leather bra. She was dying to know how the soft flesh of her bosom would feel against the coarse hairs of his chest. Yet she knew exactly why Dazzart stopped her. “Not here,” he whispered. “I want you so much but not like this.” “Then take me to the Great Divide.” “Yes,” he growled. He clenched her hand and together they concentrated on their destination while Janet whispered the words of the spell. Excitement tingled through her body when the flash of white light appeared before her eyes. She couldn’t wait to caress and kiss every inch of Dazzart’s human alter ego, Glenn.

Chapter Fifteen “I am in my human form,” he whispered once he transformed into Glenn. “I want to see my Janet now.” Although she was undeniably beautiful as Maurelle, those stormy gray eyes were what first captured his attention the moment he first met her. Glenn, in his ogre form, dreamt about those eyes not long after speaking to his mother. He needed to look into them tonight. “Yes, oh, I’d be anyone for you.” He smiled and stroked her cheek with his long fingers. “I don’t want just anyone. I want Janet.” She closed her eyes, and he could feel the warmth radiating from her true, sweet, and sensual heart. The golden light faded, and the beautiful, but still insecure woman stepped towards him. “Is this better?” she shyly asked, raising both brows as if looking for his approval of her silky chestnut locks, luscious lips, and curvy body. He answered her with a kiss. A kiss marked with just the right amount of fire and tenderness and determination to show her how much he approved of her. He crushed his body against her soft hips. His erection pulsated hard against her belly. A fire blazed through his core, and if he didn’t have her right there and then, the fire would consume him. Glenn slipped her leather bra off and threw it aside while he continued to kiss her. She wrapped both arms around his neck. Her fingers played with the silken strands of hair pressed against the back of his neck as his fingers toyed with her nipples. He loved how she shuddered in his arms, as much as the texture of her flesh and the way he could bring a nipple to a stiff peak by merely grazing it with a thumb. He had never known a human woman so passionate, so responsive to everything he did. “Oh, how do you do this to me?” she whispered into his

188 Marguerite Arotin ear, reaching down and rubbing his erection through his leather pants. The friction of her palm alone was almost too much to bear. “We’ve only made love once, and yet you know just where to touch me. It’s almost like we’ve been doing this for years.” “I could say the same thing about you,” he growled as he slid her bikini bottoms down. “You are incredible, Janet.” “No one has ever called me that before.” She slid his pants down and smiled. “Well, well…commando style?” She stroked the length of him once his cock was free and ready to dive into her warmth. He grinned. “Ogres have no need for underwear. Are you certain that no one has called you in—Oh, wow, that’s good.” He caressed her wrist while she stroked his balls. No woman or ogress had ever tempted or teased him like this before. No one could ever bring him to his knees with warm breath on his shaft or soft palms on his length. “Nope, I would have to say that you are the first to call me incredible.” She knelt down before him and licked the tip of his shaft. “Do you mean it?” “You know I...” His words trailed off and his eyes rolled back when she swallowed the whole length of his cock. He swore he could feel the tip pressing the warm flesh of her uvula. “Wow.” She licked the length of him and then smiled. “Yeah, my dirty little secret is that I love giving blow jobs. Total power trip for me, especially with you.” She sucked him once again, and he pulsated against her tongue. One more lick and he’d be done for, and he knew it. But she must’ve known how close to the edge he was and changed tactics to tease him a little. She licked the salty sweat from the insides of his thighs, stroked him, and gave his bellybutton a soft kiss. How could she torment him this way? He prayed to the God of War she’d never stop. “Hmm, very nice innie you’ve got there.” She plunged her tongue right inside his belly button. “Very lickable.”

The LasT sorceress 189 He grabbed her arm pulled her to her feet. “I think you’ve licked and sucked me enough. My turn now.” “Oh,” she sighed as he knelt down and took her entire right breast into his mouth. She was sweeter than ambrosia or gooseberry wine, or even the chocolate he’d indulged in on Earth. “Okay, well, I guess you can suck me right there as much as you want.” He glanced up and winked as his hand reached between her thighs. “How about stroking?” “S-sure.” His fiery fingertips reached through the soft curls above her clit and then dove in. Sleek and silky, smoother than fairy wings and so ready for gliding, there was so much he could love about her. A small part of him wondered what he had done to deserve this beautiful, incredible, sexy lover. After all, he was a battlehungry beast in this world. But the majority of his body was too fired up to care. Janet was his, and he was going to take all that she had to offer. “G-lenn. Oh, God, you have to lay down now.” “And why is that?” he whispered as he plunged his fingers deeper inside, bringing her to the edge of madness. “I want to ride you.” Her words came out sounding so damn intense and firm. Her voice sounded more like the sorceress commanding Glenn than plain old Janet Lind. “I need you inside me now.” “You do seem to be ready. You are so wet right now you could easily glide onto me.” She laughed, pushed him to the soft grass, and straddled him. “That’s exactly what I plan on doing.” His pants were still around his firm ankles. She yanked them off as she kissed him. He grabbed her ass and gave it a tight squeeze as she parted her legs for him. She took everything Glenn had to give as their bodies joined and gave him all that she had. He rubbed her breasts when she put her hands behind

190 Marguerite Arotin her neck. His beautiful, invincible goddess, he let her set the pace until he was on the brink of bliss. He grabbed her hips, forcing her to slow down. “Why did you stop me?” She leaned down and nibbled on his neck, taking in the sweet scent of the grass below and the scent of Glenn’s sticky sweat, which somehow smelled sweeter. “I am too damned close,” he gasped. “I want it to last.” “Well, the night is still young.” Janet looked around and smiled. The lilac moon was just rising, and a few rainbow gems twinkled in the night sky. “We could take a break once we’re done and then do it again.” “And what will the rest of the army think when we don’t return to the fort?” She laughed. “Do you really think they’re not talking about us right now? Come on, Glenn, everyone knows about us. It’s not like we’re having some sort of secret affair. Let’s just enjoy tonight for as long as we can.” She began to move again. “I’m sure they will talk about us come morning but I don’t care. I want to enjoy tonight with you for as long as I can.” “Then I will not stop you,” he growled as he pulled her down and took her breast into his mouth. She rode him like a possessed woman when he suckled her. The tension built up, and he let his goddess ride it out to the top. When her body shuddered and her inner walls clenched around his cock, it was too much to bear and he followed her over the edge, spilling everything he had to give into her, hoping she would accept the gifts of his body, mind, and heart. Because as he came, he realized how he felt about her. He was utterly in love with the woman, and there was no going back. Afterwards, she rested her head on Glenn’s sweaty chest. She let out a soft, happy sigh when he stroked her silky hair. “I could fall asleep like this. With you still inside me.” She kissed his pectoral muscle. “Listening to your heartbeat.” She disengaged her body from his, rolled over, and nestled

The LasT sorceress 191 her head into the crook of his arm. After a few moments, she suddenly blurted out, “Glenn, the next time we do this, I...I want you to take your true form as well. I want to make love to Dazzart.” Surely she was mistaken on this. How could she want him when he wasn’t human? “What? Sweetheart, you don’t know what you’re saying.” She sat up and touched his cheek. “I know exactly what I am saying. I want to be with you. I don’t care that you’re an ogre. I don’t care if anyone thinks I’m crazy. I’ve never felt this way about anyone. Not even my ex.” He ran his fingers through her hair and kissed her cheek. “I feel the same way about you. But I know firsthand how rough it is to be only half ogre. My mother’s family never acknowledged me. They ignored me at her funeral. The ogres of Carnitha consider me a weakling because I am half human. I had to fight my way up to Tribal Leader and sometimes I’m still looked down upon because of my lineage.” He started to turn his head but she forced him to look at her. He wouldn’t cry because of his past and forced the tears inward. “Your ancestry does not bother me. In fact, it’s what attracted me to you. Those eyes—God, I love those big brown eyes. I assumed you inherited those from your mother?” “Yes, my father had black eyes like most of the other ogres.” “So who did you get that voice from? That sexy growl that makes me want to jump you every time you talk.” He shrugged. “I don’t know. Guess I got it from my father. You really think it’s sexy?” “Hell, yeah. The minute I first heard you talk at the convention, I knew you had the kind of voice to bring me to my knees. I think you’ve inherited the best of both worlds from your parents.” “But what about our own children?” Janet bit her lip. “I,” she whispered with tears threatening

192 Marguerite Arotin like raindrops against her gray irises, “Glenn, I cannot carry a baby to full term. I don’t know how I did it with Spence, but I lost three babies after he was born. I wouldn’t get your hopes up about...” She collapsed her head on his shoulder and began to cry. He kissed her forehead, lifted her chin, and wiped away her tears. “I’m sorry. I am so sorry I mentioned it.” He felt lower than a drunken duckling for making her cry. “Not your fault. You didn’t know. Look, let’s just live in the moment, okay? I don’t know what will happen tomorrow, but I do know I want to be with both the man and the beast for as long as I’m in Carnitha. That isn’t too much to ask, is it?” “No, no it isn’t. I just can’t believe you want me in my hideous form.” She punched his arm. “Stop it. You are not a hideous ogre. In fact, you are the best-looking ogre I have ever seen.” “Really?” “Yeah, really. So is it possible for me to be with the ogre at least once?” He smiled. “Yes. If you want me as an ogre, you can have me.” He almost told her she could have him in any form, or anywhere and time, but knew it would be too much for a woman who only wanted to live in the moment. She pulled him close, kissed him and awoke the lusty side of him again. In fact, it was so much awakened that he was able to press it against her thigh. “Ah, glad to see he’s awake now.” She laughed and caressed his balls. “Maybe I could really wake him up with my mouth.” He tweaked her nipple. “You have a very talented mouth. I bet you’ll have him awake in no time.”

§§§§ Janet awoke the next morning miles away from the Great Divide and the memory of the night before only a sweet, glorious

The LasT sorceress 193 reminiscence. She didn’t remember how she got to bed. She did recall lying in Glenn’s arms after the third time they made love. She knew how weak her legs were from leaning up against the cold, golden bark of a Gilly Tree. She supposed she’d drifted off to sleep, and her sweet, wonderful beast had carried her back to her bed. She placed her hand under her pillow and thought about the night before. She felt a small slip of paper, pulled it out, and unfolded a small letter. The handwriting was a bit scratchy but she knew who it was from. Dear Janet, I’ll be busy getting ready for our trip to Grayton Castle over the next few days. But I wanted to let you know that I will be with you in my ogre form, if that is what you truly desire, after our visit to the castle. I can’t wait to be with you, sweetheart. Dazzart “Ditto,” she whispered after reading the last line of the note. She folded the love letter up and tucked it back under her pillow. “Ditto about what?” Alande asked as she jumped down from her bunk. “Oh, hi, didn’t know you were awake. I was just saying ditto about something I read.” “Ohh—did it happen to be a love letter from a certain ogre turned handsome guy?” she teased. Belladonna approached their bunk and laughed as she brushed out her black satin hair. “Yeah, I saw him bring you to your bed last night, and all the girls were chattering about you when you disappeared from the dining hall with him.” Janet threw a pillow at Bella and grinned. “Yeah, so, we had a little fling last night.” “Just a little fling?” Secillia asked as she sat up in her bunk. “Yeah, just a little fling.”

194 Marguerite Arotin “Little flings do not last until almost dawn. I swear that damn storkephant was just waking up when Dazzart brought you back to the tent.” Dru laughed as she braided a few strands of her thick, dark hair. “Ugh, storkephants are the worst,” Secillia gasped as she hopped down from her bunk. “The old buzzer on my alarm clock is ten times less annoying then the call of a storkephant.” She then turned to Janet and gave her a slight smirk. “Okay, enough about the storkephants. We all want to hear the details about your fling.” Janet laughed as she rose from her bed. “You girls are terrible. You’re too young to know about that sorta thing.” Alande shook her head. “No, we’re not. I read every Nora Roberts book I can get my hands on. And um...” The girl’s cheeks flushed as she lowered her gaze and admitted, “Sometimes I’ll even download some steamy erotica from e-book publishers.” Janet cocked her brow. “And what does your mother think about that?” She couldn’t scold the girl too much because she used to hide issues of Playgirl under her bed as a teenager. Alande’s cheeks flushed and she kicked the foot of the bunk. “Um...she...Mom doesn’t know. I hide the Nora Roberts books under my bed, and I delete the e-books after I read them.” Janet rubbed the teen’s tousled orange curls. “That’s exactly what I thought. Now if you’ll excuse me, girls, I really need a shower.”

§§§§ The next three days flew by for Janet. Lessons with Olorin went pretty well, though he was very moody, but at least he had finally gotten it through his thick skull that she wasn’t interested in him. The only time she ever saw Dazzart was in the dining hall. Of course, she had to face some good-natured ribbing from the sorceresses, her son, and Gilraen every time her ogre entered the room. She chuckled along with them and took it all in stride. Janet couldn’t remember ever being happier than she was

The LasT sorceress 195 at that moment. Everything just seemed to click with her life in Carnitha. Yet, she also had to be realistic. As much as she loved being a sorceress, the beautiful world she now lived in, and even the company of a good-hearted ogre, she knew some day it would all end. Either Adieal would kill her, or she would defeat the witch and have to return home. She tried not to think about what could happen. She was determined to enjoy Carnitha and her newfound glory as a sorceress for as long as she could. On the eve of their journey to Grayton Castle, her kiddo walked with Janet back to the sorceress’s tent. When they were almost there, he paused for a moment, looked around, and then gave her a soft smile. “Ma, since Gilraen isn’t here, there’s something I wanted to ask you about her.” She grinned back at Nidhogg, knowing he had finally come to his senses and saw what she’d noticed all along. “What is it, kiddo?” “Do you like her?” She laughed. “What kind of question is that? You know I adore her.” “I’ve always liked her, but lately—well, ever since that battle at Adlerbranch, I’ve been thinking about her differently.” “That’s great, kiddo. I think you should talk to her about this, though.” “But, well, my problem is…” He paused, looked down, and kicked a rock. “My problem is I don’t know if she feels the same way. We’ve been friends for about a year now, ever since I saw her playing Ogre Nation at that library over by Dad’s house. I...I thought she was cute even then but I never told her. W-what if, what if—” “What if she doesn’t the feel the same way? Sweetie, I’ve seen the way she looks at you. I don’t think you have too much to worry about there. Tell her.” “I’m scared I’ll ruin it for us. I’ve never been friends with

196 Marguerite Arotin a girl like her before. She’s like my best friend and well...” He kicked another rock at his foot. Janet knew how awkward her son found it to talk to her about this sort of thing. But she was also grateful he’d asked for her advice. She placed her hand on his shoulder. “You won’t ruin your friendship. Don’t play it safe—sometimes you just have to take the risk, okay?” Perfect advice, and she wondered if she should remember that for her relationship with Dazzart. “Okay, thanks, Ma. I’ll see you in the morning. Can’t wait to go the castle.” She patted her son on the back. “Yeah, me too.” Janet was looking forward to seeing the castle up close and personal. Going to the castle also meant she would have to meet Dazzart’s ex, and a part of her dreaded that. Even after all these years, she despised Dave’s live-in lover. But she supposed the queen would be more tolerable than the slutty Stacy, who wore mini-skirts and tank tops without a coat in the dead of winter. She laughed because somehow she could never picture the ogress queen dressing like a tramp.

Chapter Sixteen The minute Janet awoke and strode out of the tent the next morning, she ran straight into her ogre. The fangs did not bother her anymore when he smiled. In fact, she wondered what they would be like when they nibbled at certain parts of her body. Heat rose through her body just thinking about it. “M-mornin’,” she sputtered out and glanced at the ground. She found it difficult to make eye contact with Dazzart with such naughty thoughts wandering around in her head. He lifted her chin and gave a rough chuckle. “Good morning, my enchanting one. Did you sleep well?” She shrugged. “I guess so.” Actually, she had tossed and turned for most of the night, her mind filled with thoughts of how to face the king and queen of Carnitha. When she did fall asleep, her dreams were haunted by erotic images of a big, naked ogre. “I brought you something,” he said. Draped over that huge arm was the most beautiful gown she had ever seen. The bodice was burgundy velvet, so plush she couldn’t resist touching it. The skirt was made of long, winecolored satin brocade with a golden rose print. The sleeves were burgundy velvet as well and trimmed in glittering golden lace. “This can’t be for me. I’ve never worn anything as gorgeous as this before.” He grinned and draped the dress over her arm. “But it is. You’ll need something to wear to the banquet at the castle. This once belonged to my mother, and I thought it would fit you perfectly.” She attempted to return the gown to her sweet ogre. “No, if it belonged to your mother, I couldn’t—” He pushed her arm away. “My mother would want you to have it. I can’t wait to see how you look in it.”

198 Marguerite Arotin He then kissed her on the cheek and walked away. Janet held the gown up against her body and smiled. She knew a dress like that would not work with a plain old braid. She would have to see if any of the other sorceresses knew how to fix fancy up-dos.

§§§§ Dazzart and all the other rulers of the nations who came to help fight decided they would travel to Grayton Castle by summoning a massive growth. Transport spells could only take a few people a time and reaching the castle on foot was out of the question. The Thunder Mountains were way too treacherous to pass. “The Thunder Mountains were given that name because of the weather patterns,” Dazzart explained when the army had gathered in the dining hall that afternoon. “The bases of the mountain range are fine but the higher you climb, the wilder the weather gets. The middle section has thunderstorms with pounding rain and hail. The peaks have cold blizzards, and the thunder and lightning only get worse the higher you climb. The castle lies just beyond the mountains. Without a doubt, the easiest way to get there is by summoning a massive growth. I am hoping that all the sorcerers, sorceresses, and even fairies, can assist me with this task.” Janet wanted to help Dazzart, but had to admit the thought of summoning a growth was still a little nerve-wracking. She had only done it twice while playing the game. The first time Maurelle ended up miles away from her intended destination, and the second time she lost her arm. She was so afraid of screwing the spell up if she tried it for real, that she voiced her concerns to Dazzart. “Isn’t summoning a growth sort of risky? The only times I tried it was when I played Ogre Nation back home, and I didn’t do too hot with it.” Dazzart gave her the most adorable wink. “It’s actually easier here than the programmers made it for the game. I tried to talk them out of making it so difficult but they insisted...” He paused

The LasT sorceress 199 and shook his head. “They told me the game would sell better if I made that particular spell difficult. Now, since I knew nothing about computer games when I ventured to your world, but knew I had to get as many humans addicted to the game as possible, I went along with the suggestions.” Janet laughed. “Well, you sure got me addicted. Okay, if summoning a growth is no biggie, I guess I can handle it.” “I’ll be very pleased to have your assistance, Janet.” The sexy growl he added when he replied caused tiny flames to shoot straight up Janet’s spine. She knew getting through this damned banquet would be pure torture. If her beast just glanced in her direction, she had to fight the temptation to pounce on him. “We will meet outside the main gate of the fort after you complete a brief training lesson. We must be on guard, even at the castle, so your training will always come first. I will see you all in about an hour or so.” She watched her ogre stomp off and then glanced over at her son. Nighogg spoke intimately with Gilraen several feet away. She couldn’t make out exactly what he said to the pretty elf, but grinned when Gilraen gave him a huge hug. He glanced over Janet’s way and gave her a thumbs up sign. “Good, for you, kiddo,” she whispered and walked out of the dining hall. “Glad to see you came to your senses.”

§§§§ Janet suffered through yet another lesson with Olorin—well, maybe it wasn’t that bad. They learned some quick defensive spells, and he made a good teacher, although he remained arrogant, and now grumpy. He scowled when she walked away and stopped her by grabbing her arm. “I will learn how you made that boulder disappear,” he grunted. “I don’t see how you will when I refuse to tell you.” She defiantly tilted her chin.

200 Marguerite Arotin He released her arm and she walked away, not even casting a glance back in the petulant sorcerer’s direction. She did look straight ahead, though, at the gathering mass of sorcerers, sorceresses, elves, dwarves, and fluttering fairies. She browsed through the crowd looking for any sign of her ogre but sighed when she didn’t see him. She found her kiddo, walking hand in hand with Gilraen. Gil let go of Nidhogg, rushed over to Janet, and the sweet elf embraced her. “Thank you,” Gilraen whispered. “Thank you so much for talking some sense into him. I’ve had a crush on him for quite some time but was too afraid to act on it.” Janet patted the small of her back. “I’m just glad my son came to his senses and realized how special you are. I take it you’ll be dating him even when we get back home?” “Um, the thing is, Nidhogg and I have been talking and um...” “Let me guess. He told you he doesn’t want to go home?” Gilraen lowered her eyes, like a kid caught stealing from the cookie jar. “Yeah, and neither do I.” Janet shook her head. Gilraen and Nidhogg were both being unrealistic. She had already warned her kiddo about his father and knew Gil’s parents would probably think the same thing. When Janet returned to Earth, how could she explain what had happened to Anita and Spence without someone locking her in the loony bin? “What about your family? Have you thought about them at all?” Gilraen nibbled on her fingernail, and Janet smiled when she noticed how short the girl’s nails were. Janet guessed that was how she handled stress. “Sometimes I miss them. I have a little sister named Katie. She’s four years old. I watch her while my mom’s at work,” Gilraen admitted.

The LasT sorceress 201 “So who’s gonna look after little Katie if you decide to stay here?” “I, um...I guess I hadn’t really thought about that.” Janet wrapped her arm around Gilraen’s shoulder. “It’s easy to get caught up in this world, isn’t it? But you can’t forget about your family and friends back in our world. I’ve done some amazing things here. Who would have thought that an ordinary woman like me could summon the sun during a major thunderstorm? Yet, when the time comes, I will be returning to where I belong.” She glanced behind her shoulder at Spencer, who was laughing with a tall, dark-haired male elf. “And I’ll take Spence with me. He probably won’t like it, but I will get him back to our world even if I have to drag him by the ear.” “But what about Dazzart? Everyone knows what’s going on with you two.” Ah, her ogre. Dealing with him once the war was over would be difficult. “I’ll try my best to convince him to come to our world. If that doesn’t work, then I guess he’ll stay in Carnitha while I cross the Great Divide.” Her large emerald eyes widened like saucers. “You’d just... you’d leave him?” “Yeah, I can’t force him to come back to our world.” “But don’t you love him?” Did she love him? Janet had spent so many years after her divorce believing true love would never happen for her. Then again, she had never felt anything like her feelings for the big guy. She knew true love was possible with him. “I don’t know. But I do know that we belong to two different worlds. If he doesn’t want to come to my world, then I...I guess our relationship wasn’t meant to be.” Gil smiled. “I don’t think you’ll have anything to worry about. I’ve seen the way he looks at you.” Both women heard a loud roar and turned. There he was, Janet’s big green hero, standing proudly in the middle of the

202 Marguerite Arotin crowd, waiting for everyone to gather ’round and listen to him. “I would like all the sorcerers, sorceresses, and anyone else who would like to assist me with summoning a growth to step forward,” her big guy growled. Janet waved good-bye to Gilraen and took her place at Dazzart’s side. Her ogre gave her a playful wink. “Do you have your dress?” he whispered. She pointed to the burlap knapsack on her back. “It’s in here.” “Good, can’t wait to see you in it.” Janet laughed. “And what are you gonna wear to this shindig, a tux?” He took her hand and replied, “You’ll see when we get there. Are you ready?” “As ready as I’ll ever be. Oh, crap, I can’t remember the words for summoning a growth. How does the spell go?” “From the grounds below Carnitha, I call forth the vines that shall transport us.” “Ah, that isn’t that bad.” “For future reference, if you want to summon a growth alone, the spell wording would be that shall transport me.” Janet clutched his large hand. “Thanks. I’ll have to remember that. Okay, let’s get this growth going.”

§§§§ Janet shook off the last of the brown, dead vines the minute they arrived in front of the castle. She definitely preferred traveling by a transport spell, or even by foot, to having scratchy vines wrap around her body. The growth cut off circulation in her legs and arms, and it took a good deal of stretching before she could feel anything again. Not to mention, now she smelled like a greenhouse. She could deal with the earthy smell of plants as long it wasn’t all over her.

The LasT sorceress 203 After a good stretch, she looked up at the massive, gray slate castle standing right in front of her. The palace walls seemed to go on for miles. Thick, gray slabs of slate were stacked one on top of the other with white cement holding each slab together. A large moat, filled with putrid-smelling green algae, wrapped around the perimeter of the castle. The large drawbridge, made of stainless steel had been tucked up snugly against the castle wall. The windows were made of rainbow colored stained glass and depicted large ogre kings. She tapped Dazzart on his hulking shoulder. “Excuse me, but how are we supposed to get in there? The windows, as nice as they are, do not appear to open. The drawbridge is tucked up tight, and I am not...” She paused and pointed to a bubbling blob of brownish-green sludge in the moat. “I will not swim in that!” Her ogre gave a mighty chuckle. “Don’t despair, my enchanting one. All I have to do is roar out the password.” Janet raised a skeptical brow. “You really think they’ll hear you if you roar out the password? The walls and windows all look pretty darn thick.” “They will hear me. Trust me.” Dazzart puffed out his chest and roared out, “Intoxicated Water Fowl,” so loudly she had to cover her ears. When Janet removed her hands, she heard a rumbling noise, and for a brief moment, she thought the ogre had caused an avalanche over in the Thunder Mountains. She grinned when she realized it was only the sound of the drawbridge being lowered. Dazzart smiled and linked his arm with hers. “All right, my sorceress, onward.” Two large ogre guards dressed from head to toe in bluishsilver armor greeted them. The larger of the two took off his helmet and looked Dazzart and Janet over. His cold, dark eyes carefully scrutinized each member of the Carnthian army as they crossed the drawbridge. Then the guard grunted and offered

204 Marguerite Arotin Dazzart his hand. “Gysom, the queen’s guard. You are Dazzart?” he asked, raising a thick, brown, bushier than a caterpillar eyebrow. “Yes,” Dazzart replied as he shook Gysom’s hand. “I come with the rest of the army of Carnitha.” “This way,” Gysom grumbled as he started walking down a long hallway with ivory walls. Janet glanced down the hall, and the beautiful portraits hanging against the creamy white backdrop amazed her. She saw landscape pictures of the Gilded Forest, with its mighty, glittering Gilly Trees. A large portrait of Lake Regilus hung right in the center. She smiled when she noticed a passed-out duck on the shore in the picture. At the end of the hall, above a gorgeous, gold-rimmed archway, she spied the largest portrait—a portrait of the Carnithain royal family. King Jerard wore a gruff expression on his face. The king was the only one in the picture not smiling. Queen Liliana wore a pleasant enough smile; however, the grin would have looked nicer if she didn’t have those huge, yellowed fangs protruding from her bottom lip. The little Princess Bannick had the cutest smile of them all. She looked like a sweet toddler in the portrait, and two little dimples appeared in her tiny cheeks. They stopped in front of a massive oak door, and Gysum gave a loud growl, much louder than her ogre’s sexy growl, to get everyone’s attention. “The queen’s chamber maid, Molit, will meet you beyond the door to take you to your rooms. The banquet will start promptly at sunset. Molit will knock on your door to remind you. King Jerard and Queen Liliana would like to wish a pleasant stay at Grayton Castle to all of you.” He opened the door, and behind it stood the most oddly dressed ogress Janet had ever seen. This big gal had nothing on the way Ybrina dressed. She wore a Victorian chambermaid outfit, a black muslin gown with long sleeves, a ruffled apron, and a ruffled cap with tight gray curls peeking out. It looked so darn ridiculous on the ogress that Janet bit her lip to prevent

The LasT sorceress 205 herself from busting up. When the ogress spoke, her voice sounded masculine. Molit sounded just like Gysum when she spoke. It was like talking to a drag queen on Earth. “I have prepared rooms for you on the fifth floor. Everyone except Dazzart will be staying there. The queen has asked that I prepare a special chamber for Dazzart on the third floor.” Gysom led them all over to a massive black marble spiral staircase. They stopped at the third floor, and Janet waved good­ bye to Dazzart. She grinned when a tiny ogress with amberbrown eyes took her ogre’s hand. He lifted his daughter up and gave her a humongous hug. Bannick noticed Janet peeking around the corner and waved. When her father placed her on the ground, the princess ran over to Janet’s side and grabbed her hand. The little princess began to walk up the stairs with her. “Hi, Maurelle. I hope you like our palace. I am so happy you’re here. I’ll have to show you my horse and my room.” Janet laughed at the excitement in the eager ogress’s voice. “I’m not sure how long we’ll be at the palace, but I would like to see everything you told me about.” “I can’t wait till you watch me play piano at the ball after the banquet.” “You play?” Princess Bannick rolled her eyes and sighed. “Mom insists I take lessons. I’ll be playing some icky classic stuff, but I also plan to try some music from your world.” “Bannick, come here, daughter,” a bold, regal, feminine voice called out. “Oh, crap, I have to go. I’ll see you later.” Bannick rushed down the stairs, and Janet followed her for a little bit. She gasped when she saw an ogress with eyes as cold and dark as coal, who wore a long, golden gown and a golden crown around her large head. So, this is her majesty, Queen Liliana. The queen forcefully grabbed the little ogress’s hand.

206 Marguerite Arotin The mighty queen had a scowl on her face as she marched over to Dazzart with her hands upon her hips. Janet would’ve liked to have known what was going on, but Molit grabbed her arm and pulled her away before she could see anything else. It was probably for the best, though. Arguments with exes should be a private affair.

Chapter Seventeen “You did not tell me she would be so beautiful or that our daughter has taken a liking to her,” Liliana roared as she shoved Dazzart hard against a castle wall. “Mommy, please,” Bannick begged as she stepped between them both. Dazzart put his hands on his little girl’s shoulders. “Run along now, sweetheart, and ready yourself for the ball later while I speak with your mother.” He turned her around and gave her one of his I know how to handle your mother winks. Bannick nodded and scurried down the hall, leaving Dazzart alone with the queen and her jealous rage. Even if sparks flew in her onyx gaze, he was not afraid of Liliana. After all, he’d seen her at her best, after the birth of her daughter, and her worst too, when she’d shoved him out of the cottage after making her decision to be with the king. “Why do you care? You made it clear long ago that you did not want me. As for Bannick, she may be taken with Maurelle, but she knows who her mother is. She knows you still hold authority over her.” Liliana backed away. “Forgive me. It’s only that seeing her gush over the sorceress…” She sighed and hung her head. “I suppose it reminded me of how much she admired her grandmother. We ogres were cursed by the God of War to be ugly and hideous while the sorcerers and sorceresses were blessed by their Gods to be beautiful, handsome, and regal. It’s so unfair.” He remembered the sweet words Janet had told him about his ogre form. Maybe he could use them to give Lilianna a confidence boost. After all, she was the mother of his child, and he held no ill will against her anymore. He’d finally realized he could never be the ogre she wanted, but the king could. “We ogres have roars that can rock all the realms beyond

208 Marguerite Arotin the Great Divide. We have brawny fists that pound our enemies to the ground. We have teeth that can cut through the flesh of anyone we battle, and though we’re not skilled in magic, we were the first to master the vines beneath the realms and to harness their transport potential with the growth spells. I’m proud to be half ogre. I’m proud of my father.” He wondered what his parents would think to hear him say the words he’d so long denied. Would they be proud of him as well? “Maybe you’re right about us ogres.” She flashed him a toothy grin, revealing her ivory fangs. “I have to know about her, though. Do you truly think she could be the one to save us all?” “I’m certain of it. She’s not only talented in magic, but she has the kind of heart that can find goodness in everything. Those words I spoke about ogres being strong and mighty came not from me, but from Maurelle.” Lilianna glanced down the hall at the closed door of the sorceress’s chamber. “I hope you are right. For only a woman with that kind of heart can face the evil that is Aideal. We must go tell my husband everything about her. Tell him that rumors he’s heard of her are true.” Dazzart nodded and followed the queen down the hall. He hoped he could convince King Jerard of his sorceress’s potential, because the king had always been far more skeptical than the queen.

§§§§ As Secillia created a gorgeous French braid for Janet, a loud knock made the door of the room quiver. Janet figured it was Molit and shouted, “Yeah, I know. We’re almost ready.” “Do hurry,” the rough voice replied. “The king and queen do not like to be kept waiting.” Janet wished there were a mirror in their room, but there wasn’t. The ogres who stayed at the castle probably did not care too much for mirrors. She rose, smoothed out the long skirt, and smiled at all the pretty sorceresses in the room. Though they

The LasT sorceress 209 weren’t wearing fancy gowns, all the girls were beautiful. “Well, girls, how do I look?” Janet twirled around to allow the girls to see the amazing gown Dazzart had given her. They all laughed and ran to her side. “Like a grand queen,” Alande said, placing her hand upon Janet’s shoulder. “Yeah, all you need is a tiara,” Dru agreed while she lightly tapped the top of Janet’s head. Bella waggled her dark brows. “Hmm, I bet your big, green love machine will want to drag you away after the banquet because you look so fine.” Secillia laughed and stroked Janet’s braid. “Just hope he doesn’t mess with the hair. I worked too darn long braiding that mass for you. Not to mention, they don’t have hairspray here. If I had a big can of Paul Mitchell right now, I would spray that do until the braid was glued to your head.” Janet laughed and wrapped her arm around Secillia. “You sound like my hairdresser, girlie. Thanks for doing my hair.” “Not a problem. I went to cosmetology school back in Ohio. Well, I’m sure that big ol’ ogress is still waiting for us, and we shouldn’t keep His Majesty and Her Majesty waiting,” Secillia replied with a mischievous gleam in her wide-spaced turquoise eyes. It felt like Janet had a million butterflies in her stomach. The last time she recalled being so nervous was on her wedding day. Still, the wedding nerves couldn’t compare to today, because she hadn’t had to face royalty for her nuptials. Sure, they were ogre royalty, but she had never come face to face with rulers of an entire nation before. Those fears melted away when Janet saw her ogre waiting at the bottom of the stairs. Those warm, glowing eyes watched every step she took. When Dazzart reached for her hand, he made her feel like a princess, his princess. As Janet looked at him, she thought about the old fairytale

210 Marguerite Arotin Beauty and the Beast. Her beast looked magnificent in a suit the color of midnight. Was this how Beauty felt when she took her beast’s hand, looked into his eyes, and knew he was the one? Did her fingers tremble? Did her heart pound as her beast smiled at her? Did she wonder why she didn’t see the prince within him sooner? “You look beautiful tonight.” Dazzart’s husky whisper caressed her ear. Janet’s heart melted when he led her through the dining hall to a large, marble table. “Thank you.” Janet blushed like a schoolgirl when he pulled out a large oak chair with a plush, black velvet seat. He waited for her to sit down before taking a seat. “Such a gentleman, for an ogre.” “I spend enough time in your world to know how to act like a gentleman,” he replied. “I arranged with the queen for your son, Gilraen, and the sorceresses to be seated with us.” Janet glanced over her shoulder and grinned as the hulking chambermaid brought her favorite girls over to the table. Her son and his girl followed. “A beautiful marble table filled with my favorite elves, girls, and my ogre—what more could a girl ask for. Hope the food at this banquet is excellent.” Dazzart gave a hearty laugh. “The queen expects all her banquets to be excellent.” Janet’s eyes scanned the hall for Her Majesty. She didn’t see the queen but liked the décor. The stark walls were made from thick blocks of gray cobblestone. A large tapestry with a picture of the Gilded Forest hung above an onyx fireplace. A long, rectangular, black marble table, located in front of the fireplace, had three golden thrones behind it. She knew it had to be the royal family’s table. The room had a soft glow from the golden chandeliers, with lit black candles. She inhaled the sandalwood scent while the candles burned. As her son and the girls sat down at the table, the call of a trumpet echoed through the hall, announcing the arrival of the

The LasT sorceress 211 royal family. King Jerard, double the size of the costumed Jerards Janet had seen at the conference, stomped in first. His huge belly, covered partially by a red velvet cape, barely fit behind the table. Queen Liliana arrived next. She was slightly smaller than her husband and wore a long, plush, black velvet gown. She was the most elegantly dressed ogress Janet had seen in Carnitha so far. The princess arrived last. She wore a purple velvet gown and a silver crown with a long, lilac veil attached. Her warm eyes looked around the room, and she smiled when she caught her father’s eye. Dazzart waved to his daughter, and she noticed the cold look of contempt in the queen’s eyes when Liliana glared at Dazzart. Janet remembered the argument earlier and turned to Dazzart. “I take it you and the ex aren’t on the best of terms?” He shrugged his broad shoulders. “Liliana does not like it when I take Bannick to your world. All the princess ever does is talk about Earth when she returns and how she wants to live there as a human someday.” “Oh, and I’m guessing her mom doesn’t like hearing this?” Dazzart shook his head. “No. She was against the idea of me leaving Carnitha to find recruits from your world. Jerard pushed for me to do it but he wasn’t thrilled when Bannick started asking to go. I take her along any time she sneaks away from the palace because I wouldn’t deny my daughter anything.” Janet had to admit, she could relate to how Queen Liliana felt. She hated it when Dave took Spence for longer than just the weekend. During one summer vacation, she allowed him to take Spencer for a three-day trip to Niagara Falls. While they were gone, she had called them both every day to check in. She didn’t really worry too much about Dave kidnapping Spencer. She knew having his teenage son around would get in the way while Dave played with his slut, but she also never knew what Dave told their son while they were alone together. They didn’t part on the best of terms, and Dave still badmouthed her to

212 Marguerite Arotin anyone who would listen. If Dave tried to take Spence to a new dimension for God knew how long, who knew what he could tell her son? “Do you at least get the royal couple’s okay before you haul your daughter into our world? I know she’s your little girl but I’ve been in Queen Liliana’s shoes before and—” “Oh, come on, Ma, Dad never takes me that far. He only lives about two miles away from you.” She ignored the rude interruption from Nidhogg, though she did give him a dirty look. “As I was saying, I know I wouldn’t be happy if my ex took my son to another world.” “Bannick made an agreement with her mother awhile ago. As long as she came back in time to fulfill her royal duties, the queen agreed to let her come with me. Liliana does not like any time I spend with our daughter; however, she knows how stubborn the princess can be, so she allows it.” “Okay, I guess if she begs and pleads enough, the king and queen agree. How long are you gone for? I sure as heck wouldn’t want my ex to take Spencer for a large amount of time.” Dazzart glanced at Nidhogg, who shook his head and rolled his eyes. Then her ogre turned to face Janet. “We are only gone for a few weeks in Carnithain time. We’ll spend months, even up to a year in your world. Organizing the convention is not an easy task. We plan one once a year and pick a different city each time. Bannick does like helping me though. She was the one who came up with the idea to have all the vendors come in costume. The costumes help invoke the magic that summons the vines.” “Your daughter does come in handy, doesn’t she?” From the head table, Janet noticed Bannick grinning at her father. The child was obviously Daddy’s little girl. Before Dazzart could answer, King Jerard stood up and gave a roar that doubled the decibels of Dazzart’s mighty, attentiongetting growls, and pointed directly to Janet and Dazzart’s table. “We have gathered here to praise the accomplishments of the new

The LasT sorceress 213 Carnithain army. Never before has an army continually defeated the dangers that Adieal sends. Dazzart, Olorin, Brimbor, and Taberton have all done an excellent job with training the troops. I also heard of a talented sorceress who was able to summon the sun at the Battle of Amnicola. I would like for everyone I just mentioned to stand.” Well, at least I’m not the only one being singled out, Janet thought as she rose. She wished King Jerard had acknowledged the rest of the sorceresses. Yet the girls didn’t seem to mind. They all sat there smiling, and when the ruler of Carnitha started to applaud, the sorceresses and Janet’s son were the first ones to rise. One by one, the guests in the dining hall stood and clapped with all their might. She felt the heat rise to her cheeks, but did love the amazing feeling that a standing ovation brought. Never in her life did she ever think she would get a standing ovation for anything she did. Pride swelled up within her heart, and she vowed this moment would go on forever in her memories, even after she returned to her boring old life. When the applause trailed off, a plump, roasted boar, complete with a juicy apple in its mouth, was brought into the room by two huge ogres wearing tall white chef’s hats and white shirts with brown and red stains on them. Her stomach grumbled when the delicious aroma filled the room. The mighty ogre king eyed the boar with pure gluttony as he rubbed his hands together. “I hope everyone here is hungry, because we know how to eat at this castle.” The king and his wife wasted no time in ripping humongous chunks of meat from the boar with their bare hands. Janet shuddered slightly watching the scene and turned her head when the king began to drool. An ogress servant dropped a huge chunk of meat on the fine porcelain plate in front of her. She glanced at the table, noticed there wasn’t any silverware, and then shrugged. She figured when in Carnitha, do as the ogres do. Only she would be daintier about the way she ate. She removed a tiny piece of the tender meat and slowly inserted it

214 Marguerite Arotin into her mouth. Her eyes widened as the tender flavor assaulted her tongue. The boar tasted like the delicious pulled pork her Grandma used to make. She glanced around to see the other guests devouring their meal. With a grin, she decided she’d take a larger bite the next time.

§§§§ After dinner, the queen stood up and gave her own mighty growl to get everyone’s attention. Though not quite as forceful as her husband’s ferocious snarl, it did the job just fine. Janet wiped some wine from her lips with a linen napkin and turned to hear what the queen had to say. “Thank you one and all for attending the banquet. The king and I would be honored if you joined us for a dance or two in the ballroom. We will not be able to stay for the entire ball, but promise to dance at least once. The ballroom is located behind the gilded doors in the great hall. We hope to see you all there.” Dazzart grinned and took Janet’s hand in his. “Care for a dance, m’lady?” She laughed and rubbed her belly. She was a little full, but that had never stopped her from dancing before. “Certainly, my darling Dazzart.” Hand in hand, they rose from their seats and followed the rest of the crowd across the hall. Janet couldn’t miss the doors Queen Lilliana had mentioned. The stark hall held no paintings or tapestries. A golden glimmer shone from the doors of the ballroom, illuminating the dingy corridor. The doors had crystal knobs and blood red garnet stones pressed into the frame. The entry held a beautiful elegance that made her curious to see how the ballroom looked on the other side. Her Majesty opened the door first, and a hush filled the crowd as they all stood spellbound by the enchanting beauty of the ballroom. Sheer golden draperies flowed over silver window frames. Any dancer could glide over the pure black marble floor with ease. The walls, unlike many of the other rooms in the castle, were papered with a white and silver brocade pattern.

The LasT sorceress 215 Four Roman style columns stretched from the tall ceiling to the floor. Janet grinned when she saw Princess Bannick make her way over to a golden piano in the corner of the room. She turned to Dazzart and whispered, “How long has she been playing?” “Since she was five years old. Her mother plays and gave Bannick lessons. This is one of the royal duties I spoke of earlier.” The princess made a small curtsy before she sat down to play. Janet had never heard the tune before. The melody sounded like a waltz from an enchanted music box. Dazzart smiled at Janet when he took her hand. Her heart soared as he bowed, then danced her across the floor. Janet didn’t think she’d ever had a better dance partner. Dave had two left feet. She remembered him stepping on her toes several times at their wedding reception. Before dancing with Dazzart, she would have thought an ogre would lumber across the dance floor with very little grace, but her ogre did not stumble. They glided across the floor, and Janet felt like the klutzy one. She did her best to avoid stepping on his toes and laughed like a giddy princess while they danced away. The music ended and Janet blushed when he kissed her hand. “Thank you for the dance, my sorceress.” “Wow, where did you learn to dance like that?” “Oh, I took dancing lessons before an Ogre Quest function on your world. Since I’m the president, I didn’t want to make a fool of myself.” She kissed his rough cheek and whispered, “I don’t think you could ever make a fool of yourself. Hmm, you sure I can’t get together with the ogre while we’re at the castle?” Just being so close to his strong body, especially after dancing with him, made her pulse race. She traced her fingers across his lips and had to restrain the sudden urge to grab his large tush. He cleared his throat. “No, we cannot. My room is right next

216 Marguerite Arotin to the king and queen’s and well...” “Ah, that could be little awkward if they heard or saw us, wouldn’t it? I would invite you to my room but I’m sharing it with four other sorceresses, and that would be even more awkward. When can I be with my ogre?” “Soon,” he promised and kissed her hand. “How soon?” “I don’t know. But I promise you it will be as soon as possible.” He let out a large sigh. “I’ve just been informed by the king himself that we are to go to the town of Ocidiaceo. Sea serpents have been spotted in the Bluewind Ocean, and the mermaids and mermen desperately need our help fighting them.” She shook her head in disbelief. “Mermaids, mermen? What sort of mythical creature doesn’t this world have?” He laughed. “Many of the mythical creatures in our world at one point in time wandered through the great divide and started the legends in yours. Oh, and I also wanted to let you know that we are to head directly to Meton after we’re done in Ocidiaceo.” She clutched his huge shoulder. “Meton? The town full of baddies?” “Yep, that’s the one. As you see, my sorceress, we’ll be very busy for a while.” “Promise me we’ll try to get together?” she asked and lightly stroked his arm. He leaned down and kissed her cheek. “I promise.” The music began to play again, and he took her hand “Until then, would you be happy just dancing with me?” “I am thrilled to be dancing with you. Take me to the dance floor, Fred Astaire.” “Oh, I’m not that good. But you would make an excellent Ginger.”

The LasT sorceress 217 A large hand tapped Janet on the shoulder. She turned and stared into the cold eyes of the queen. “I would like to speak to you for a moment, before you dance with Dazzart again.” Janet glanced at Dazzart, who nodded. “Don’t be too long with my dance partner, Liliana, and please return her in one piece.” Janet shuddered but relaxed when Dazzart winked. She realized her big guy was only joking. Queen Liliana led Janet to a corner of the room. “Do you care for Dazzart? I saw you on the dance floor with him, and my daughter mentioned...” The queen fidgeted as she smoothed out her gown. Janet glanced at Dazzart, who smiled back at her. “I think I’m falling in love with him.” She turned and faced Liliania, still stunned that the words had spilled from her mouth. “Oh, gosh, this is awkward because I know you have a history with him and...” “Dazzart never cared for me as much I did for him. You need to understand that, no matter what he tells you. True, I loved both him and Jerard, but I chose Jerard because not only would I become queen, I knew I was beautiful in his eyes. Dazzart’s mother, Karene, was so lovely that...” The queen hung her head. Janet placed her hand on the ogress’s shoulder. “I don’t think that mattered to him. I love Dazzart for who he is inside. I’m sure he felt the same about you.” Queen Liliana stepped back and smiled. Her fangs glistened in the candlelight. “He never looked at me like he does at you. Dazzart and I share a strong bond because of our child. If you break his heart, I’ll tear you limb from limb.” Janet shivered and took a step away from the ogress. “Okey dokey, I’ll remember that. Can I dance with him again?” “You may. Please do not tell Dazzart what I spoke to you about.” “I won’t.”

218 Marguerite Arotin Janet smiled and returned to the dance floor. “Okay, Fred...” She took Dazzart’s hand. “Your Ginger wants to cut a rug with you again.” The next song the princess played surprised Janet. She started on Battlefield by Jordan Sparks. An artist from our world? I wonder what her mother would think if she heard her. She looked around for the king and queen, but didn’t see them. She guessed the princess decided to save her favorite music for when her mother couldn’t hear her. Bannick began to sing, and she even had a slight teenage angst in her sweet voice. The mostly teenage crowd went wild. Young fairies whirled in the air. Janet smiled, remembering the levitation spell. “Should we join the fairies?” she asked and reached for her staff, which she had left against the door, and took Dazzart’s hand. He laughed his masculine laugh, and her heart skipped in time with the music. “Why not? Let’s show them how the elder generation can dance.”

§§§§ Dazzart couldn’t remember the last time he had more fun. Whirling up to the ceiling with his sorceress in his arms, her laughter echoing through the room, the sweet, lavender scent of her hair invigorating him when he rested his head on her crown of curls—it was too delightful in all the best ways. He didn’t want the music to end, didn’t want to float back to the ground, didn’t want to be reminded that the war still waged and Aideal plotted her evil with her demonic horde at her side. Alas, the time came when the music stopped. “I don’t want to let you go,” he admitted to Janet when his daughter retreated from her piano bench. “I don’t want to let you go either.” She squeezed him a little tighter, and it took all the strength he had not to sweep her into his arms and take her to his bed. “When this war is over, I would consider returning to Earth

The LasT sorceress 219 with you…” He released her, nervously cracking his knuckles, wondering if it was a mistake to offer such a proposition to her. “If you’d have me.” She stepped on her tiptoes and kissed his chin. The little gesture was all he needed to give him something he hadn’t had for a long time — hope. Hope for a future without battles and wars, hope for a future with a beautiful woman at his side. Her next words sent his heart soaring. “Of course I’ll have you. I’ve never wanted or needed any man or beast the way I need you.” She cocked her head and smiled. “How did you get to me?” He pulled her into his arms again. “I should ask you how you got through my tough, defensive exterior.” She laughed and gave his backside a playful squeeze. “I’m just that good.” “Indeed you are.” He kissed her passionately, savoring the sweet wine of her lips, until the sound of a disgruntled teenage elf clearing his throat broke the spell. “Um…that is my mom you’re making out with, you know,” Nidhog reprimanded. Janet pulled away, her cheeks turning a dark shade of crimson. “Come on now, kiddo. I am entitled to a good night kiss, aren’t I?” Her son frowned. “Yeah, I guess. But next time not too gagworthy, okay?” She laughed. “Okay. Now why don’t go get your girl and kiss her goodnight too?” Now it was her son’s turn to blush. “Um…yeah…I guess.” Dazzart raised a questioning brow. “Your son has a girlfriend now?” “Gilraen. Long story, but to make it short, they were friends, now they’re something a little more.” She let out a small sigh as they both watch Nidhogg take the pretty elf’s hand. “Young

220 Marguerite Arotin love.” “You make me feel very young, you know.” Dazzart took her hand in his and kissed her palm. “Same here. I feel like a lusty teenager.” She grinned, and he felt the lust burning through his senses again. Damn it, he wished Carnithain time would fly even faster so he could make love to her again. Instead he took the gentlemanly way out. He escorted her to the door, kissed her cheek once they were out in the hall, and bid her goodnight. He only hoped he could sleep with a raging erection and had to adjust his crotch several times as he walked up the winding staircase.

§§§§ Janet watched while Nidhogg and his girl walked down the hallway hand in hand. The dance had just ended, and her boy had whirled Gilraen across the floor for every song. Gilraen’s fair skin glowed with the power of young love. Janet tried to turn her head when Nidhogg kissed Gilraen before she entered her room but since her son didn’t see her, she didn’t really feel guilty for spying. When Gilraen closed the door, Nidhogg turned around, saw her, and rolled his big blue eyes. “Spying on me, Ma?” Janet laughed and tried to look innocent. “Who, me?” “It’s okay, I guess. I’m just glad you like her.” “Hmm, didn’t think my opinion mattered much.” Nidhogg shook his head. “Come on. You’re my mother. Of course your opinion counts. Do ya, well, do you think Dad’s gonna like her?” She sighed. “Hon, I can’t answer for your father. We never exactly saw eye-to-eye on a lot of things.” “I kinda noticed,” Nidhogg groaned. “Ma, why did you marry him?” She thought about her conversation with the queen and

The LasT sorceress 221 finally realized the real reason she had married Dave. Fresh out of college without any other prospects, Janet thought Dave was the best she could do. Still, she couldn’t explain that to Spencer. He wouldn’t understand. “I was young, sweetie. Maybe too young, I don’t know. Your dad used to be one of my best friends and then, well, our relationship sorta went down the tubes.” “Yeah, I know. I saw how much you guys fought. Look, Mom, I love you both. Is there any way you can be friends with Dad again?” She closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and honestly answered, “I don’t know. Your father hurt me a lot when he started fooling around.” “Me too, but I got over it. I still don’t like Stacy, though.” “Yeah, me either.” Then she thought about Liliania. The queen acted kindly toward Janet and was genuinely concerned about Dazzart’s happiness. Maybe it was time for Janet to move on and forgive Dave and attempt to act civil towards Stacy. “I guess someday I’ll forgive him. It does help that I have my own new relationship.” “I think Dad would like Dazzart or Glenn if you introduced him in our world.” “Really?” “Yeah, really. Well, I’m gonna go get some shut eye. Did you hear we’re supposed to be going to another town to fight...” Nidhogg paused and wrinkled his nose as he gave her a what­ the-heck look. “Sea serpents?” She grinned and nodded. “Yep, Dazzart mentioned that to me already. Think you can take on the serpents?” He flexed his muscles. “With my bow and arrow, I can take on anything.” “Hmm, I think I could probably take on more serpents with my magic then you can with your arrows. Care for a friendly wager?”

222 Marguerite Arotin “Sure. How about if you kill more serpents than I do...” His face brightened up, and his cobalt eyes had a mischievous glimmer to them. “I won’t have to clean my room for a whole month when we get back home.” Janet laughed. She couldn’t help it. Her son was anal, and she knew he would clean his room after one week. “And what if I win?” “Then I’ll make you dinner?” She cocked her brow. “You cook?” “I know how to cook. I can cook one of those frozen lasagnas you stock up on back home pretty good.” “Oh, so that’s where they’ve been going. Okay, sounds like a fair bet. I’ll see you tomorrow morning, sweetie. Have a good night.” “You too, Ma.”

Chapter Eighteen Of all the towns Janet had seen in Carnitha, she liked Ocidiaceo the best. She had never seen the ocean before. She went sailing once on Lake Erie and took a riverboat ride down the Ohio River, but the murky water could not compare to the churning, bluish green water of Bluewind Ocean. The sand along the shoreline was a peculiar mix of onyx black and glittering sterling silver. Several sturdy cement piers reached out into the ocean. At the edge of one of those seaside structures stood the prettiest lighthouse she had ever seen. The structure, made from pure white ivory, had stained glass windows and a golden door. The roof had dazzling golden tiles. The light wasn’t on when they arrived, but Janet spied a large, shining hurricane glass. She assumed that was where the light shone out to sea. The buildings were made from gray and yellow sandstone. Several of the shops and taverns had cute little green and white striped awnings covering the windows. The air in Ocidiaceo smelled like a mixture of saltwater, sand, and clam chowder. Her stomach grumbled a little when she saw a tank filled with plump blue lobsters through a window of a small tavern. “Think we can go get something to eat soon?” she asked Dazzart while they strolled along the wooden pier beside the beach. “It’s been a while since we had breakfast at the castle.” “As soon as we meet with Orcinus, the general of the undersea army, we’ll be free to grab a quick bite.” “Is he a merman?” “Yes. His people have suffered a great loss at the hand of the sea serpents. Queen Delphinidae was murdered by a vicious one two days ago. He has agreed to help us in any way he can.” She was curious to see what Orcinus looked like. Of course, she had seen pictures of mermaids and mermen in her world,

224 Marguerite Arotin but wondered if they looked the same in Carnitha. She was also a little curious about the mermaids. Some pictures were less risqué and had seashells positioned right on the mermaid’s breasts. In other pictures, the girls just let it all hang out. Would the girls of the Bluewind Ocean cover up? They stepped out onto the beach. Janet listened as the waves hit the shore in a hypnotic rhythm. She closed her eyes and imagined what it might be like to lie down in the soft, unusual colored sand and fall asleep in Dazzart’s big arms. She awoke from her daydream when Dazzart released her arm, reached down into the sand, and picked up a large rainbow conch shell. “What’s the shell for?” she asked. “I have to use this to call Orcinus,” he explained. He placed the shell against his lips and blew into it. She pressed her hands against her ears as the shell gave out an earsplitting, shrill cry. When Dazzart set the shell back on the sand, Janet looked into the ocean and saw a handsome merman cutting through the waves with muscular, tanned arms. The front half of him looked like your average hunky guy. Long, bluish-black hair cascaded across his broad shoulders. She couldn’t make out much of his face as his head bobbed up and down in the waves, but it did look like he had broad cheekbones. The back half of his magnificent, silver-scaled fin sliced through the waves. When Orcinus reached the shore, his sturdy arms reached up to a black boulder set into the shoreline, and the merman pulled himself out of the water. Orcinus waved them over, flapping his glistening silver fin over the huge rock. As they walked over, Janet was able to get a good look at his face. Not only did he have nice cheekbones--his body was lean and his complexion tanned. He also had the most unusual eyes she had ever seen. They reminded her of the opal stone that powered her staff. “Hello, old friend,” Orcinus said with a smile as Dazzart climbed on top of the rock beside him. “I hear you’ve got a fine army this time.”

The LasT sorceress 225 “Yes, we’ve had very good luck with this last group from earth. Orcinus, I would like to introduce you to the sorceress who summoned the sun. Her name is Maurelle.” She smiled when Orcinus kissed her hand. His lips were a bit cold, but Janet expected as much since he lived in the cool ocean water. “It’s an honor to meet you, Maurelle. Even the creatures of the ocean have heard of your glory.” “Thanks,” she replied and grinned. She enjoyed the fact her fame had spread to the underwater realms. “Tell us about the sea serpents and when they usually attack,” Dazzart said. “The serpents have been attacking the ships as they leave the harbor. Usually at dawn. King Jatasya wanted us to stay out of the fight, but he changed his mind when his wife was murdered. The serpents attacked her while she was speaking to Captain Bokzar of the Fair Runner. Now he’s vowed to kill every last one of the serpents. We need your help to do so.” “We will be happy to fight alongside you. First, we need several ships. I will talk to the Mayor Brimbold. I am certain he can provide us with good transportation.” “The king would like to strike first thing in the morning. We have fifteen strong mermen and ten strong mermaids in our army. We’ve been waiting for you to arrive to discuss a battle strategy.” “I would like the other leaders to be involved with the planning as well. Maurelle, have you seen Olorin?” She shook her head and tried to remember where the sourpuss sorcerer said he would be. “I think he said something about browsing in a book shop. What about the others? Should we round everyone up?” “Taberton said his sword needed some repairs, and there’s only one silversmith in town. Brimbor said something about getting a stein of ale at The Rusty Anchor. I think Eolande—” Orcinus gripped Dazzart’s arm and raised his brow. “The fey

226 Marguerite Arotin queen is here?” Orcinus’s tone was filled with a mixture of hope and surprise when he asked that question. “Of course she is,” Dazzart replied, pulling his arm away. You know we need her elixir. She’s also a feisty fighter.” Janet, wondering if Queen Eolande had a past with Oricinus, knew she wanted to find to the fairy and speak with her. “I’ll grab Eolande. Just point me in her direction.” “She’s probably over by the village green looking for herbs for her potions,” Dazzart replied. “Great. I’ll find Eolande and bring her to the shore.” She kissed Dazzart’s cheek. “Have fun tracking down the guys, darling.” Orcinus gave them both a pleasant smile. “I would like to come with you. It’s been a while since I’ve ventured to the surface.” Dazzart patted Orcinus on the back. “You can go look for Brimbor and Olorin. I’ll find Taberton.” When Dazzart helped Orcinus up, he immediately shed his fish tail, which fell to the ground beside him. Janet gasped when she noticed a thick covering of seaweed was the only thing over the area right between his legs. He wasn’t wearing any underwear. He would certainly give the women in Ocidiaceo quite a thrill, walking about with his buttocks bare. “You sure you want to go walking around town like that?” she asked, resisting the urge to swat his behind. “Oh, right.” The merman picked a few scales off his discarded fins and placed them directly on his butt. “Think these will work?” “Um, yeah, as long as they stay on.” “Orcinus has been on land before,” Dazzart replied. “I’m certain he knows what he’s doing. I will meet you all on this shore as soon as we locate everyone.”

§§§§

The LasT sorceress 227 Dazzart found the dwarf king walking out of an armory shop with a gleaming sword in hand. The dwarf’s eagle-like eyes surveyed the gleaming edge before he sheathed it. Dazzart knew Taberton took pride in finding fine weaponry. More so than his kinsmen did in mining treasure. It was one of the reasons Dazzart had asked Taberton to fight at his side so long ago. “We found the merman, Orcinus. We’re to meet the others on the shore,” Dazzart announced. Taberton patted his sheath. “I’m ready to face to the dangers of the sea. So, Orcinus is to help us? Does Eolande know this?” Dazzart shook his head. “I don’t think so.” Taberton cocked his brow. “You do know they have a history, don’t you? The fairy and the merman? I heard tell it’s as torrid as yours with Liliana. Or perhaps as steamy as it is with the sorceress now.” “No time for idle gossip,” Dazzart grunted. He hated that Taberton called his relationship steamy. It was so much more than that. Sweet, passionate, lovely. She was so suited to him in all the right ways. “I struck a sour note with you about the sorceress, didn’t I?” Taberton patted Dazzart on his side, since he wasn’t tall enough, even on tiptoes, to pat Dazzart on the shoulder. “I’m sorry, my friend. Perhaps it’s because I’m tad jealous that I have no one to share my bed with at night.” He sighed. “My lover, Aurelia, hides within the caverns of the Thunder Mountains and waits for the day when she’ll be released from the shadow of Aideal’s rage. I told her I’d marry her when that day comes.” “It will happen soon, my friend. And then you can hold your Aurelia close at night.” Dazzart had faith his promise would come true. His sorceress would make it so that no lovers would have to be parted again.

§§§§ By the north arbor of the Village Green, Janet spied the beautiful fairy queen, picking flowers and sunning her silver

228 Marguerite Arotin wings. Her black satin hair shimmered and her emerald eyes twinkled. The summer scent of the flowers filled Janet’s nostrils, making her smile when she approached the fairy. “Nice flowers you’re picking up there, Eolande.” She looked down, fluttering her wings until her feet touched the ground. “They are called candy petals. Some of the petals taste like peppermint, and others taste like chocolate. Try one.” She handed Janet a purple petal. The petal tasted like the darkest, richest, sweetest chocolate bar and melted in her mouth. She thought about asking for another one but didn’t want to be greedy. Plus, she didn’t know how many calories one of those delicious little petal morsels had. The last thing she wanted was for her hips to expand to her former body size. “Dazzart asked me to find you. He would like all the leaders to meet with Orcinus.” Eolande batted her thick black eyelashes and widened her bright eyes. “Orcinus? He never comes on land. He did once many years ago.” “Well, this is sort of a big deal. I guess Queen Delphinidae was murdered and—” “Oh, no! The serpents murdered the queen? I always liked her. She supplied me with plenty of seaweed for my potions. Such a dear mermaid...she had the loveliest blue hair, always wore a sea shell in it and—” “Look,” Janet interrupted, “as much as I would love to stay here all day and reminisce about the queen, we can’t. Dazzart wants you there to plan the battle. So are you coming?” “Yes, yes,” Eolande sweetly replied and tucked the candy petals into a silver pouch around her waist. “I will do anything to help avenge the loss of the queen. Such a pity.” She hung her head and made a tsk-tsk sound while she fluttered her wings and flew along behind Janet. By the time they had reached the store, Orcinus had arrived with Brimbor and was chatting away with him. Janet knew from

The LasT sorceress 229 the elf prince’s hearty laughter and the way Orcinus placed his hand upon Brimbor’s shoulder that the two were old buddies. She looked around for Dazzart when she stepped onto the sand, but couldn’t find him. The graceful fairy landed on the boulders, and her gaze wandered over Orcinus’s tanned body. “Hello, Orcinus.” Orcinus took Eolande’s dainty hand and lightly kissed it. “You look as beautiful as ever.” Eolande quickly pulled her hand away and frowned at Orcinus. “You…you have some nerve. Flirting with me now after you…you. Oh, forget it...” She dramatically waved her hand. “What happened between us is in the past, and maybe it should just stay there. You’re looking well too, for a fish!” As Eolande turned her back and huffed, Janet was dying to ask her what the heck that was all about. When she saw her ogre walking to the shore with Taberton and Olorin, she knew it was neither the time nor the place to discuss old lovers’ quarrels. She laughed a little bit as Orcinus threw his hands up and gave a what did I do? look. Dazzart kissed Janet’s cheek and whispered, “You can go grab something to eat now if you’d like. I have a lot to discuss with the leaders, and things may get a little heated. I’ve heard that Orcinus and Eolande have a history.” “Yeah, I could see that. What happened with those two?” He pulled her aside, so no one could hear them, and replied, “Taberton just told me Orcinus posed as a sorcerer and tried to seduce Eolande the last time he came on land five years ago. His significant other, Myrna, caught him red-handed and pulled him back to the ocean.” Wow, this could get good. She glanced at the group. Eolande had her back turned, and her usually fine porcelain face was beet red. “Think I can stick around? It might be interesting to see your strategy.”

230 Marguerite Arotin “Are you sure? I thought you were starving.”

“I can eat after we’re done.”

Her stomach grumbled. Yet she wasn’t about to let her

hunger get in the way of what could be a very good soap opera playing out. “All right then, come along, my enchanting one. It would be a good idea for you to hear this. You are an important team player.” “I ought to use you as reference for my next job search.” Janet laughed and linked arms with Dazzart. “Important team player would look great on my resume.” The meeting was made much more interesting by the fact Orcinus and Eolande did not agree on anything. Dazzart told everyone he’d spoken to the mayor after he found Olorin, and they were given the use of three large wooden vessels. “The undersea army can line up in front of the ships as a first defense,” Orcinus suggested. “Hmpf, my fairies would make a much better defense against the sea serpents,” Eolande huffed. “We can do an aerial attack.” Orcinus gave a mighty laugh. “Please, fairies couldn’t protect themselves from a pack of weakling goblins. Mermen and mermaids are better suited for taking on sea serpents.” Eolande batted her wings and glared at the merman. “Never, ever speak that way about a fairy. Our potions can rip a sea serpent apart.” “Enough of this,” Janet’s stern, sexy ogre growled. “Why can you not just work together? Orcinus, you can defend the boats in the sea and Eolande, along with her fairies, can do an aerial attack.” “I would never, ever, work with the likes of, of him!” From the way Eolande shouted, Janet knew the fairy was a force to be reckoned with. She also knew about the power of Dazzart’s temper. She

The LasT sorceress 231 placed her hands over her lips and wondered what Dazzart would do to Eolande. Her ogre grabbed the fairy’s arms and growled, “Enough. You will work with all of us, including Orcinus, or you can go back to Fariana. Do you choose to stay or go?” Janet held her breath while everyone waited for a reply from Eolande. The fairy glanced over at Orcinus, who nodded as he bit his bottom lip. “Y-yes. I will stay. I vowed to do all I could to help when Adieal killed my husband. I will not...I cannot break my promise. I think seeing Orcinus made me forget that.” Janet gasped. She had no idea Adieal had killed Eolande’s husband. The vicious bitch had taken Ionwe, Dazzart’s parents, and now the love of Eolande’s life. What chance did Janet stand against her? She didn’t stay for the rest of the meeting. Her fears and thoughts of facing the wicked witch made Janet lose her concentration. Plus, her stomach kept on grumbling. She lightly tapped Dazzart’s shoulder as he grabbed a branch and began drawing a diagram in the sand. “I think I’m gonna go. I’m starving. Where did you say we’ll be spending the night after we shook off the vines?” He pointed to a huge building made completely out of the onyx colored sand located next to a silver pier about a mile away from where they stood. “It’s called the Sandcastle Hotel. The mayor booked rooms for us all. You’ll need all the rest you can get, Janet. We’ll be meeting at the crack of dawn for the battle tomorrow. I’ll try to get some rest myself but I have no idea how long this meeting will last.” He kissed her cheek. “Fill your belly, my enchantress, and get plenty of rest. I will see you tomorrow.” She smiled before turning and walking away. She wanted so much for him to tell her they could share a bed tonight; that tonight would be the one when she could make passionate love to her ogre. She knew he was right. She needed the rest. Her sorceress mind had to be ready, in case she had to summon the sun again.

232 Marguerite Arotin

§§§§ That night, as Janet slept in a gorgeous onyx bed beneath a warm blanket with silver seashells imprinted on it, she had another dream about Ionwe. At least she thought it was a dream. She stood on the beach. The salty air filled her lungs, and she felt the cold wind blow against her skin. The sound of the large waves as they crashed upon the shore seemed so vivid, too real. She turned her head and saw the copper-haired sorceress. Ionwe was dressed in a fur-trimmed velvet cloak, which was the same shade of sapphire blue as her eyes. In one hand, she held a sterling staff with an aquamarine stone set in the top of it. The other hand she held out and waved for Janet to come to her. “This can’t be real,” Janet whispered as she walked to Ionwe. “It is...and it isn’t,” the sorceress replied. “I have called your soul out, Maurelle, to meet me upon this beach, just as I did to warn you about Adieal. I can only draw your soul out as your body sleeps.” The “soul summoning” thing, Janet found way too weird. “Okay, they call something like this in my world an out of body experience. I don’t believe it’s possible.” Ionwe smiled, and she tossed her long, thick, copper curls over her shoulder. “You are in the land where the impossible is possible. Since my body is no longer living, I can call your soul to meet with my soul.” “So you are a ghost?” “I do not know what a ghost is. I am a spirit.” Janet shrugged. “Spirit, ghost, it’s all the same thing. So why’d ya call my soul?” “I sense you are afraid of Adieal. Is this true?” “Well, duh, I mean the witch killed you. She and her hellspawned army have caused a ton of casualties.” Ionwe placed her warm hand upon Janet’s shoulder. “You can defeat Adieal with a power stronger than fear, stronger than life and death—the strongest power of all.”

The LasT sorceress 233 “What the hell are you talking about? I don’t know any power that is stronger than what you mentioned.” Ionwe lifted Janet’s chin with her forefinger and winked. “You have great power within you. I have seen it. Tomorrow, you will help the Carnithian army to defeat the sea serpents. You will rise to the challenge. Though you may not think you can face Adieal, something will force you to change your mind. Please remember what I told you. Promise me you will.” “I promise.” “Good. Oh, and please, do not pay any attention to the advances of Olorin. He thinks he wants you, but he only sees me when he looks at you. You were meant to be with Dazzart.” Janet laughed. “Yeah, I have a great feeling about my big, bad ogre. I think your hubby has finally got it through his thick skull that I don’t want him. At least, I hope he has.” Ionwe shook her head before disappearing into thin air, and Janet heard her whisper into the night wind, “I wouldn’t be too sure about that.”

Chapter Nineteen There must have been a storkephant settlement somewhere in the town of Ocidiaceo. Janet was once again awakened by the dreadful drowning elephant sound. She stretched and peeked through the blue lace curtains on the window. Unlike a Carnithian sunset, a Carnithain sunrise had the same fiery hues as a sunrise on Earth. A true sight to see as it was reflected in the wild waves of the Bluewind Ocean. As she watched the crowd of ogres, fairies, elves, dwarves, sorcerers, and sorceresses on the shore, she knew it was time for Maurelle to work her magic. She sighed, wishing she could watch the sunrise from the safety of her hotel room. She wandered into her small private bathroom, stretched, and stepped into the small silver shower. She hadn’t bathed at all at Grayton Castle since she hadn’t trusted the green water flowing from the faucet. After taking advantage of the facilities, she went across the hall and knocked on her kiddo’s door. “Coming, Ma. I heard the storkephant too.” Nidhogg looked pretty darn tuckered when he opened the door. His hands jittered but his dark blue eyes tried to look cool and confident. She grabbed his hand and smiled at him. “Remember our little bet, kiddo?” “Yeah, but, well, I got to thinking last night. We’ve never done a battle on the ocean before. Heck, I’ve only been on a boat once, and that was for a nice little trip on the Maid of the Mist when Dad took me to Niagara. What if I get seasick?” If her son could handle the bumpy ride at the base of Niagara Falls, he could handle anything. “You’ll do just fine. I’m sure of it. Don’t think about the waves. Concentrate on the serpents in the water and how many of them you’ll wipe out.” Janet gave him a playful wink. “That is...if I don’t wipe them all out first.”

236 Marguerite Arotin “Oh, I wouldn’t be so sure of yourself, Mother.” He laughed as they walked down the silver hallway of the hotel. “Brimbor said I’ve become a good shot.” “But everyone knows how excellent my magic is,” she teased back. “Come on, we’ll prove ourselves out on the ocean, okay?” “Okay. I know you were there when they planned the battle yesterday. How many ships did the mayor give us?” “Three, but I have no idea of how large they are or what they look like.” They walked down a beautiful winding staircase. Onyx sand covered the handrails. White and silver seashells decorated the stairs. The lobby of the hotel had a large bay window that faced the beach. Through this window, Janet caught sight of the ships. Three majestic, old-fashioned tall ships bobbed up and down beside the pier. The white and black sails billowed in the wind and reminded her of sheets billowing on a clothesline. She rushed out the door after catching the first glimpse of the ships because she grew eager to see more. “Wait up, Ma,” Nidhogg shouted when she ran down the oak stairs to the beach. Dazzart met Janet on the landing of the stairs and gave her a kiss. Next to him stood a beautiful elf woman who looked like a grand pirate. Her chestnut locks flowed down from a black velvet pirate hat and curled around her graceful bronze neck. Two glittering golden hoops hung from her pointed ears. Her mischievous eyes were the exact color as the peridot pendant hanging from her neck, light green with just a hint of gold. Her outfit was very cool too. She wore an ivory satin shirt tied around her large breasts, giving any guy who cared to look an eyeful of cleavage. Around her hips, she wore a leather belt with a gold skull buckle. Black vinyl bikini bottoms, gold-trimmed knee-high black boots, and a red brocade coat completed her pirate ensemble. The elf pirate smiled as she extended her tanned hand.

The LasT sorceress 237 “Name’s Captain Rordina Easterling. I’m the captain of the Black Death Cannon, that beauty out yonder in the center.” As Rordina pointed to her ship, Janet noticed all the sails on the craft were as black as midnight. At least twenty shiny cannons protruded from the deck, so she took it that was where the vessel got its name. “Pleasure to meet you, Rordina,” Janet replied with a grin. “Will I have the honor of sailing with you?” “Aye, that you will, m’lady. The rest of the lot of sorceresses and sorcerers as well.” Janet bit her lip and tried to stifle a laugh. Rordina had the whole pirate thing down pat. She looked a pirate, and sounded like one too. Her voice had the slightest hint of a lyrical British accent. Sailing with the gorgeous elf pirate chick would certainly be a trip. “We’ve got to get going,” Dazzart said as Nidhogg arrived at Janet’s side. “Are you both ready to set sail?” Janet’s son looked Rordina up and down and grinned. “Yep, just as long as I get to go on her ship.” Janet shook her head. Nidhogg had a girlfriend now. His eyes shouldn’t stray. Then again, her son was more like his father than she cared to admit. “No, son of mine. Captain Easterling is only sailing with the sorcerers and sorceresses. I‘m sure you’ll be on a nice ship too, and you’ll get to sail with your girlfriend.” “All right,” Nidhogg mumbled. “Let’s get going.” They both followed Dazzart and the lady pirate across the soft onyx sand. Below the docks, Janet noticed Orcinus swimming in the water. She also caught a glimpse of the mermaids and saw they all wore gleaming silver breastplates, just like Orcinus wore. It made sense to her that they would have to cover up and protect themselves for the battle. When Nidhogg spied his girl, talking to Brimbor upon the dock, he quickly forgot all about Rordina, ran on to the deck, and wrapped his arms around Gilraen’s slender waist. Good

238 Marguerite Arotin boy, Janet thought when her son kissed Gilraen’s cheek. His eyes might have popped out of his head when he saw Captain Easterling’s luscious curves, but she knew Gilraen still had his heart. All the sorceresses and sorcerers had already gathered on the deck of the Black Death Cannon by the time Janet made it to the pier. Olorin still had that moody scowl on his face; however, he was polite enough to take her hand and help her onto the deck. She mumbled a brief, “Thanks,” and found her girls. Alande looked up at the tall sails and the mass of intricate ropes that tied them together. Her crystal eyes wandered across them in utter awe. Belladonna had her spell book opened and stared at a bronze seashell on the railing of the ship. Janet smiled because she knew Bella was practicing her transfiguration spell. Dru and Secillia were huddled in a corner, giggling away like typical teenage girls. Janet was thrilled all her girls would be sailing on the same ship. She knew the good Captain Easterling couldn’t have asked for a better crew as she wrapped her arm around Alande’s shoulder. “This sure is something else, isn’t it?” Janet asked. “It sure is,” Alande replied as she lowered her eyes away from the spider web of ropes above her head. “Have you ever been on a ship before?” “Once...a while ago.” Janet thought about how she spent her one-year anniversary taking a brunch cruise on a riverboat in Cincinnati. “But it was nothing like this.” Janet ran her fingers across the oak rails of the mighty ship and took a deep breath, inhaling the salty, fishy scent of the sea breeze. At the bow, she spied the massive steering wheel of the ship and their fearless captain with her hands upon the wheel. Rordina looked at her crew and rang a golden bell to get everyone’s attention. “When Dazzart sends word,” Captain Easterling called out, “we are to head to sea. Ye ladies and men may be good with magic but ye will have a lot to learn about the sea. I will show

The LasT sorceress 239 some how to man some of the cannons while ye all work the magic on the serpents. Also, I expect ye to help man the ship. Me crew chose not to come with us. Many have lost a limb or know someone who has lost a life to the serpents. I have no fear of the beasts and will not let them take the harbor, nor me ship.” Janet looked around for her ogre and saw him sitting in the crow’s nest of the ship to the right. In his hands, he held a long, golden telescope. She figured he used it to look for the serpents. She hoped that serpents were all they had to face. She hadn’t ruled out the fact Adieal might be using the serpents to lure the army into a trap and wondered if Dazzart thought the same. I’m sure he does. He’s smarter than your average ogre. Janet’s confidence soared because she knew they could handle anything, the only exception being if the witch decided to make an appearance in the flesh. She wasn’t ready to face Adieal yet. The next thing she knew, Dazzart pointed to the ocean and blew a shrill call into a conch shell. She looked outward to the blue-green waves and saw what looked like a giant black snake with pointy spines running across its back. She expected a sea serpent to look more like the Loch Ness Monster, not a giant snake. Were there more of those monsters bobbing in the waves? Captain Easterling ordered, “Anchors away,” with a bold shout, and Olorin hoisted up the anchor. “Worlds different from sailing on the mighty Ohio River,” Janet whispered, watching the sails billow in the wind. “Yeah, I went sailing once on Lake Erie,” Alande said in an awestruck voice. “This is much different.” Belladonna closed up her spell book. “I remember that. My family took you out to Kelly’s Island the summer before we entered high school. The waves rocked our ferry a little but it was nothing compared to this.” Bella looked out into the endless churning waves and grinned as she saw the mermaids swimming alongside the ship. “Think anyone will believe us when we go back?”

240 Marguerite Arotin Secillia joined the group and sighed as she placed her arm on Bella’s shoulder. “If we can go back. There’s always the possibility that we’ll die here. This is nothing like the game. It’s real and it’s scary.” The other girls did not know how to answer Secillia, and an uncomfortable silence filled the air. For a while, all Janet heard was the creaking boards of the deck and the waves as they crashed into the vessel’s hull. Janet finally spoke up because she knew the girls had to believe in themselves. “No, we’ll get through this. We just have to work together. I’ve got your backs, girls. I hope you have mine.” Alande smiled. “You know it.” Dru approached from the bow of the ship. “What were you gals talking about? I was just flirting with some fine looking sorcerers when I saw all you gals huddled over here.” Janet laughed, glad that things were still somewhat normal despite the fact they were about to face huge sea serpents and lord only knew what else. “Hmm, glad to see you found someone to flirt with. We agreed we would look after each other, no matter what happens in battle. You girls are the closest thing I have ever had to daughters. I promise to look after all of you no matter what, okay?” The girls all smiled and called out with a resounding shout, “We’ll all look out for each other.” Bella returned to her spell book. Dru and Secillia walked over to two handsome sorcerers. One was tall with long, dark hair and the other slightly shorter with fair hair. Janet looked out at the sea and noticed they were nearing the serpent. But when they drew closer, it wasn’t one long, black monster that she saw in the Bluewind Ocean. Oh, no, she counted at least ten dark monsters swimming in the foamy waves. Yep, one serpent would have been too easy. Okay, you witch, what else do you have in store for us? Bring it on.

The LasT sorceress 241 For a moment, one of the serpents turned, and appeared to be ready to strike. “Ready your magic,” Captain Easterling called out as she tossed her luminous chestnut locks behind her back. “Olorin will be me gunner.” The serpent didn’t strike. Instead, the beast lowered its head into the water and picked up one of the mermen. The beast clutched the mermen in its long fangs and continued to swim onward. Janet couldn’t tell who the serpent held, but Captain Easterling pulled out a long, golden telescope. She glanced through it and then stomped her foot. “Oh, bloody hell, the beast has Ornicus! Hold fast, lads and lassies, we chase our quarry now.” The serpents seemed to fly through the water, faster than any of the ships. Janet had an idea of how to remedy that. Olorin had the same idea. The words flew out of his mouth before she could say anything. “We need to summon the wind. Does everyone here remember how to summon the elements?” All the sorcerers and sorceresses replied by shouting, “Yes, sir.” They all raised their staffs to the sky and concentrated on the words: I call forth the element wind. Make thyself known upon the Bluewind Ocean. It worked. A powerful gust of wind pushed the Black Death Cannon and the other three vessels forward at full blast. As the wind whipped her hair, Janet couldn’t resist yelling out, “Yee-haw! Here we go, gals and guys.” Olorin rolled his eyes and crossed his arms over his chest. His jaw was set in stone, and Janet knew he didn’t approve of her shouting. She wondered if Ionwe was certain the sourpuss still desired her. It sure as hell didn’t look like he did at that moment. The ships continued onward for what seemed like miles until it looked like they had finally caught up with their quarry. The serpents stopped suddenly, and the wind died down. An

242 Marguerite Arotin eerie silence filled their ship and the waves stopped moving. It reminded Janet of how still everything was just before the killer shark attacked in Jaws. She could almost hear the familiar spooky music. Suddenly, a thick fog surrounded the ships. She had no idea where it blew in from but the haze made the serpents impossible to focus on. At least Janet could still see Olorin and called out to him, “Illumination spell?” He nodded and gripped his staff tightly. Janet was about to focus on the words when Alande tapped her shoulder. “I think we are all going to need to do the spell. Look.” When Janet opened her eyes, Alande pointing straight ahead at ten misty shapes. Janet squinted and tried to focus on them. As they neared closer, she was able to make out dragon heads carved into the sterns of ten long, sleek ships. They reminded her of the Viking ships of old. Long, lean, black vessels, which could charge through any sea, bobbed in the misty water. She saw the evil face of Baal, the demon general, sitting proudly on top of a carved dragonhead. Yep, those damn serpents had lured them into a trap.

Chapter Twenty In a flash, the demon Viking-style ships sliced through the misty water to the black sea serpents. Janet watched in horror as the serpent with Orcinus clenched in its fangs swam to Baal. The water beast dropped Orcinus directly at Baal’s large feet, like an eager little puppy dog. The demon patted the serpent on the head and snarled at the army fleet. “You want the merman?” he called out through the dense fog as he held up Orcinus’s limp body. “Then come and get him.” “Ya think ye lads and lassies might conjure up more wind, or shall we need to row?” Captain Easterling asked from the helm. Olorin winked and Janet froze up. She suddenly recalled her dream and wondered if Ionwe was right about him. “We can do one better than that, Captain. Maurelle, can you help me conjure up some waves? We can push the demon ships directly to us without moving a muscle.” Janet understood why he’d winked. It wasn’t anything sexual. He assumed she could conjure up her own spell. She smiled at him as an idea popped into her head. She closed her eyes, gripped her staff, and visualized the waves as giant hands. The words for the spell didn’t come right away but suddenly they just popped right into her head. By the power of magic, the waves shall become hands and rock the demon ships to us. A warm tingling shot through her body as she thought the words. She wondered if the feeling had anything to do with a sudden confidence she had in her magic. After all, she had accomplished a lot. Alande gasped, “Oh, my goodness, what’s going on with the waves there?” Janet opened her eyes and saw the sea-green waves were indeed turning into arms. One giant wave of a hand pushed Baal’s ship to the Black Death Cannon. She knew the tide had

244 Marguerite Arotin turned in their favor. “Illumination spell?” Janet asked Olorin. He eagerly nodded and grasped his staff. Olorin then urged the others to do the same. This time, they showed no fear or hesitation as the giant wave hand plopped several demon ships downward with a huge splash. All the sorceresses and sorcerers were united when they closed their eyes and chanted the words, “Illuminate those who wish to bring us harm.” Every single demon, small or large, on every ship, was soon lit up like a Halloween jack-o-lantern. Although the fog was still as thick as split pea soup, the demons were all in sight. But the foul creatures struck them first before a single cannonball or arrow flew through the air. At first, Janet couldn’t make out what went flying through the air towards the Black Death Cannon. It was too long to be a cannonball. Then she saw three distinct, fiery tips at the end of the object. The bastards had torpedoed a flaming pitchfork. She gripped her staff and tried to think of the best way to deal with the pitchfork. Would a levitation spell work? No, it was too close to the ship now to send it flying away. Ah, but she did have another idea. She closed her eyes and thought about the hellish pitchfork turning into a sea gull and flying away. Janet laughed when the transformed bird squawked overhead. When she opened her eyes, at least ten burning pitchforks flew through the air. Before Janet could do anything about it, one of them crashed into the deck of the ship and nearly hit Alande. Janet used a pusher spell to push Alande out of the way just as the pitchfork struck the wood and shattered through it. Millions of splinters of wood went flying through the air, and the bright flames engulfed the place where the pitchfork had hit. Alande was a smart enough girl to run after Janet pushed her, and it all missed Alande. Janet ducked when the wood fragments flew and thanked the heavens they missed her too.

The LasT sorceress 245 A cough raked Janet’s chest when thick, black smoke filled her lungs. Luckily, Olorin summoned enough water to the burning part of the ship to quench the flames. Janet rose like a fearless warrior and regained her composure. Once Janet stood up and looked at the foggy sky, she concentrated on a few more pitchforks and turned those into seagulls and butterflies. The others must have recalled the transfiguration spell and quickly caught on to what she was doing. Soon seagulls, butterflies, and dragonflies were all flying above their heads. The demons were not thrilled about the transformation of their pitchforks. Their growls and snarls rumbled through the fog. With the demonic weapons out of the way, the other ships were free to fire upon the enemy. Arrows flew through the air with a whoosh, and cannonballs blasted out of the massive cannons of the ships. The only ship that wasn’t being fired on was the one containing Orcinus. Janet smiled when a smaller boat was lowered from one of ships containing her ogre. He had made it over to Baal’s ship in no time and climbed aboard with ease, tossing any demon overboard who tried to stop him. Janet gasped when she turned her head the other way and saw one of the demonic ships sitting right behind them. Several of the demons were trying to board the Black Death Cannon but Olorin kept most of them away with pusher spells. She rushed to his side to help him. “Have any of them managed to come on board?” Janet asked after pushing several demons down into the depths of the Bluewind Ocean. “I don’t...” He paused, closed his eyes, and pushed the last remaining demons down to Davey Jones’s Locker. “I’m positive I dealt with the last one.” “I wouldn’t be so sure of that,” a nasty voice hissed in Janet’s ear. Before she could turn around to face the beast, he gasped out in pain and the scent of his charred flesh filled the air. Janet

246 Marguerite Arotin turned her head and watched as the tall demon with a red, skull-like face tried in vain to bat out the flames that consumed his back. He soon tossed himself into the ocean, and she used another pusher spell to push him into the depths with the rest of his friends. Bella waved and smiled when the demon was gone, and Janet knew from the proud expression on her face that the fire was her doing. She gave Bella a thumbs up sign and thought, Thatta girl. Though the demons were obviously failing in their battle, they refused to retreat. More pitchforks flew through the air and were quickly transformed into butterflies and other assorted creatures by the sorcerers and sorceresses onboard. Three more ships tried to close the gap. Janet was able to hold them at bay by summoning giant waves to toss them back. While the waves tossed the other demonic ships about, Janet glanced over at Dazzart, who was still on Baal’s ship. Her ogre bashed one demon’s horned head against the dragonhead of the ship, turning it into a bloody pulp. Another demon stomped over to Dazzart. Her ogre quickly dismissed it by twisting its neck and tossing it into the ocean. Janet gasped when she saw Baal coming right at Dazzart. She didn’t hesitate as she gripped her staff, closed her eyes, and transported herself to the demon general’s ship. When Janet got to the other ship, she was dying to commend her beast on the destruction he had caused. Dead demon bodies were everywhere. Two limp demons were hanging from the ship’s rigging. One had its horn torn out. Twenty demon bodies were piled together in the corner of the ship and the nasty stench of their black blood permeated the air as it sank into the deck. She finally found Baal’s menacing, lion-like body leering over Dazzart and remembered why she was on the other ship. She closed her eyes and used a pusher spell to push the demon general away. Janet heard the demon snarling and opened one eye. This time, the beast resisted her magic, and it took all her strength to hold him back. Her knuckles turned white as she clenched the

The LasT sorceress 247 staff with all her might, and the blood rushed to her temples. For a moment, she thought her head might explode. “Janet,” Dazzart called out. “Stop it. I’ll get him.” Janet released her staff, but before Dazzart could strike, Baal zoomed into her like a linebacker, knocked the staff out of her hand, and tossed her over his mountainous red shoulder. “Now I’ve got her,” the monster snarled. “Adieal will reward greatly for your capture.” “Let me go, you...you big hell spawn!” Janet hollered. She pounded on his shoulder and kicked her long legs wildly. Baal just chuckled. “You cannot defeat me without your staff. You are no match for my strength.” “But I am,” Dazzart snarled and charged at the demon. When Dazzart wrapped his muscular green arm around the demon’s throat, Janet could hear Baal struggling for air, but his grip on her held strong. She thought he would never drop her. “W-wha-what a-re y-you d-doing h-here?” Dazzart grunted to Janet as he strangled the demon. “I came here to help you.” “D-d-didn’t n-need it.” “Well, how about our help?” Janet turned her head and saw all the girls standing proudly before her. “I could sure use your help, girls. Bastard knocked my staff right out of my hand. Think you can levitate me out of his arms?” “Piece of cake,” Alande replied with a smile. “Ready, girls?” In a second, though Baal fought like Lucifer himself to keep his hold on Janet, the sorceresses used the spell and pulled her right out of his arms. She zoomed right through the air, finally falling with a thud beside her girls. “Ouch!” Janet rose and rubbed her sore behind. “You girls could have given me a softer landing.”

248 Marguerite Arotin “Sorry,” they all replied at once, sheepishly grinning. Janet laughed. “It’s okay. Thanks for coming to get me. Please help me locate my staff so I can help my ogre.” Bella found Janet’s staff and handed it to her. With her staff returned, she glanced at Dazzart. It looked like he had the upper hand for the moment. Baal was clearly struggling as his red lion’s face started to turn purple. The demon general’s large arms were flailing. Janet didn’t know how, but Baal found the strength to move his hand to Dazzart’s arm. “Nope, I’m not going to let you do that,” she whispered, gripped her staff, and thought of a spell she could use on the demon. She knew the pusher spell was not going to work with Dazzart behind him, and she wasn’t sure if she could handle doing a transfiguration spell on a demon. Flaming pitchforks were one thing...but she had never attempted a transfiguration spell on a living creature. At last, the spell came to her. She could use a levitation spell to pull Baal away and then push the bastard into the water. When Janet closed her eyes and gripped her staff, Dazzart called out, “No! L-let me do this,” before she could even think the word of the spell. She opened her eyes. “Come on, Dazzart. Must you be so stubborn? Let me help you.” “No, he’s mine. Go find Orcinus and take him back to our ship.” If the merman was alive, he was going to need their help, and so Janet reluctantly agreed. “Fine. You toss his big, bad, demon body overboard when you’re done with him.” Dazzart managed to wink at her, and she blew him a kiss before walking away with the girls. They rummaged through the ship for a while and found nothing but more dead demons. Several were hanging over the railings of the ship like limp, hellish, Halloween decorations. Janet bit her lip and tried not

The LasT sorceress 249 to scream when she kicked a horned, severed head across the deck. She hoped they would find Orcinus soon, because the putrid stench was starting to get to her. She knew from the way poor little Alande was holding her mouth that the scent affected her as well. At last, Janet heard Dru call out as she waved her cocoa hand in the air. “Here, ladies, I found the merman.” “Thank God.” Janet sighed as she ran over to the corner of the stern where Bella stood. Janet stumbled over another limp, monstrous body and claws suddenly wrapped around her ankle. She looked down and saw a demon with blood-soaked teeth and one horn nearly ripped out from the left side of his head, leering. She tried to break free but the beast laughed. “This ship is going down, and we’re taking the lot of the sorceresses with us. Adieal will be pleased when she—” “To hell with that,” Janet shouted, gripped her staff, and used a levitation spell to pull the demon up and toss him right into the ocean. She caught back up with Alande and the girl smiled. “Nice. For a second I thought I was going to have to save your hide again.” “You wouldn’t have.” Janet heard the familiar voice of a young elf and turned around to see Nidhogg grinning at her. “This ship is the last one left with any demons on it. Two were barraged with cannon and arrow fire and went down. The rest retreated. I lost count of how many demons I shot down, so I guess I won our little bet, Ma.” “Um, the bet was supposed to be for how many sea serpents we could take out, not demons.” “Oh, serpents are all gone too, thanks to moi,” he said with a cocky half-grin. “Says you,” a familiar feminine voice laughed. Janet looked over her son’s shoulder and spied Gilraen in a small boat

250 Marguerite Arotin bobbing up and down in the sea. “Don’t listen to him. The other elves and I took out at least five of the serpents, Maurelle.” “Go be a gentleman and help your girl on deck. Thought I raised you better than that,” Janet teased. Nidhogg laughed as he walked over to Gil, took her hand, and helped her out of her dinghy and on to the deck of the demon’s ship. The four of them—Nidhogg, Gil, Alande, and Janet—walked over to the stern together. Janet gasped when they stood before Eolande hovering over the limp merman. She wiped away several crystal tears from her bright eyes and sobbed. “I better have gotten this to you in time, you foolish, foolish, fish of a man.” She held a small silver vial to the merman’s lips and said, “Can someone open his mouth for me?” “I can,” Janet quickly replied as she rushed to her side. Eolande wiped away another tear and whispered, “Thank you.” Janet opened Orcinus’s mouth while the fairy queen poured a lilac-colored liquid that smelled like an odd mixture of chocolate and lavender into the merman’s mouth. So that’s the elixir of life, Janet thought as she closed the merman’s mouth. They waited a few minutes, and just as Eolande began to sob again, Orcinus’s opal eyes fluttered open. The merman coughed a little and then smiled at Eolande. “Nice to know you care about me, my sweet little fairy.” “Oh, I didn’t—” Orcinus placed a finger to her dainty, carnation-pink lips. “Oh, hush. Did I tell you that Myrna left me two years ago? I thought about returning to land to tell you, but I knew you wouldn’t see me.” The fairy turned her back and Janet placed a hand on her shoulder. “Don’t you think you’re being a little rough on him, Eolande? Men can be jackasses, but even the biggest fish-tailed jackass deserves a second chance.”

The LasT sorceress 251 Before Eolande could answer, they all heard a huge splash and a very angry ogre growling at the bow of the ship. Everyone except for Orcinus, who still had his fins, rushed to the other side of the ship. Dazzart fumed when everyone got there. He kicked the rail of the ship as a torrent of swear words growled out of his mouth. Janet rushed to his side and touched his arm. “What happened? Where’s Baal?” Dazzart merely grunted and pointed to the ocean. In the distance, she saw two large, red arms cutting right through the waves. She wrapped her arms around her ogre’s waist. “Dazzart, I’m so sorry he got away. He’s not that far away yet. Me and the girls could conjure up a giant wave to push him back to us.” “No,” Dazzart grunted as he shook his head, “we destroyed the majority of the fleet. We’ll return to shore, pack up our things, and begin our march to Montis.” She smiled at her beloved beast. “We’ll get ’em when we storm the town. Next time, please let me help you. You once told me that even a mighty sorceress needs to be carried. Well, even mighty ogres need help from time to time.” He smiled, bent down, and kissed the top of her head. “And I’m glad I have a sorceress to help me.” Then he walked away. Janet smiled when she noticed Captain Easterling waving to everyone from the helm of her Black Death Cannon. She knew it was time to return to Rordina’s ship and sail to Ocidiaceo. But where had her ogre stormed off to?

§§§§ Dazzart scanned the brig to see if any of his other soldiers had been captured. The rage over allowing Baal to escape his clutch was simmering now, although he still couldn’t believe his sorceress had the courage to raid the demonic ship. Baal could have killed her. What was she thinking? Didn’t she realize how much Dazzart needed her? Didn’t she realize she was the only

252 Marguerite Arotin one who could destroy Aideal and how important she was to their cause? How special and precious she was to him? He slammed an empty jail cell door shut. He didn’t even realize Janet was standing beside him until he heard her clear her throat. “Was that because you’re pissed off about the demon escaping?” He didn’t answer. She wrapped her arms his around his waist, and his temper bubbled down even more when he took her into his arms. “Maybe a little. I was worried about you too, you know. When Baal took you I…I can’t lose you, sweetheart. I can’t.” “I’m right here, and I’m not going anywhere. Remember, I have a destiny to fulfill. So do you, big guy. Now, come on. Let’s get back to our ships and prepare for the next battle.” He kissed her cheek. She was so much braver than when he first met her. So confident. He knew she’d need all that courage for the next battle, and he only hoped she wouldn’t fall to Aideal’s cruelty, as so many sorceresses before her had.

§§§§ In a flash, everyone was transported back to the ships they had boarded. Olorin’s stern eyes glared at Janet the minute she returned to the ship. “That was a foolish thing to do. Baal could have murdered you, or worse—he could have taken you to Adieal.” Janet placed her hand on his shoulder. “If you had a chance to save Ionwe before she died, would you have taken it?” “I...” Olorin hung his head. “I tried. When I got to the Cave of Torture, my sweet wife was gone. I found her body at the edge of Meton.” “I’m sorry.” Janet felt sorry for bringing up the topic in the first place. He might have acted like an arrogant ass, but Olorin clearly loved Ionwe. “You did not know...and so you should have no reason to be

The LasT sorceress 253 sorry. If you’ll excuse me, I...” She watched him walk away, wishing there was some way she could help heal his wounds. May you find another love someday, Olorin. She glanced to the ship to her right and smiled at Dazzart. He stood at the helm of the ship beside a huge ogre wearing a dark cap. Janet assumed the ogre was the captain of that ship. Just like I found my true love, Dazzart.

§§§§ When the Black Death Cannon and the other three ships sailed back into the port of Ocidiaceo, a huge eruption of applause rose from the piers. Orcinus, now recharged with the help of Eolande’s elixir, swam through the crystal water. He lifted his head from the waves and proudly flexed his large muscles. Eolande sat on the railing of the Black Death Cannon. She rolled her eyes when she saw what the merman was doing. Janet laughed when she approached the fey queen. “You still haven’t kissed and made up with him?” “The last thing I need is an arrogant, vain merman in my life. Five years ago I thought he cared about me, but when I found out about Myrna, it broke my heart.” Years ago, Dave had done the same thing to Janet. Yet his indiscretion didn’t hurt her as much as it once had. She was tired of being so damned bitter, tired of hating the man who once was her best friend. She had learned so much since arriving in Carnitha and wanted to pass on her newfound wisdom to a fey queen who needed it. “I’ve been in your shoes, Eolande. My ex-husband cheated on me. For a while, I was devastated. He broke my heart. Then, I came here and met Dazzart. I never expected to have my heart mended by an ogre. I mean, ogres seem like the type to literally rip hearts out. Somehow, somewhere, I learned Dazzart was different, and I was wrong to misjudge him. Maybe you’ve misjudged the merman too. A lot can happen in five years. Maybe he’s changed?”

254 Marguerite Arotin “I guess I could talk to him.” Janet heard just a tinge of uncertainty in Eolande’s voice when she replied. “Yep, talking to him would be a great idea.” The ship bumped into the dock, and Captain Easterling rang her golden bell. All eyes on board turned to their elf captain. “’Tis been a pleasure sailing with ye lads and lassies, but alas, all good things must end. Farewell, me practitioners of magic. Best of luck as ya storm Montis.” “Best of luck to you in your travels as well, our fair captain,” Janet shouted in reply. “Aye, now go onward. The townsfolk of Ocidaceo seem eager to meet ye.”

Chapter Twenty-One Janet smiled at the fair townsfolk of Ocidaceo as they stared at her with looks of awe in their large, dark eyes. The ogres almost trampled the Carinithian army when they stepped from the ship to the pier. She shook several hands and even signed a few autographs for a few very cute little ogresses. “Th-thank y-you,” one ogress about the size of Princess Bannick stuttered when Janet handed her a piece of parchment paper with her signature scribbled in it. “You’re th-the...the one w-who...” Janet laughed and patted the child upon her bumpy green head. “Yes, I am the one who summoned the sun. It wasn’t a big deal.” She didn’t want the little one to get too excited, because she wasn’t sure if she could pull the spell off again. The ogress shook her head and whispered to her friends when she walked away, “No big deal? Only Ionwe could do that before she got here.” Janet smiled and then felt two large, muscular arms wrap around her waist. She looked down, and sure enough, those arms were green. “Greeting your public?” Dazzart growled into her ear. Those growls still got to her. They made her knees buckle and made her want to jump his big bones right there. “Sure am.” She turned around and kissed the bottom of his big chin. “You were amazing, taking on those demons. You deserve as much praise as I do.” He bent down and nibbled her earlobe, sending shockwaves across her entire body. She so wanted to rip those leather pants right off him and begin a private celebration, but knew they couldn’t get away with it in public. “I received word that we are to go and set up a camp in the Wild Glen just outside of Meton,” he whispered. His voice was

256 Marguerite Arotin warm and husky. She found it hard to concentrate on what he was saying when her body melted against his rock hard green abs. “I want you in my bed tonight. I’ll be in the burlap tent.” Oh, God. It was finally going to happen. Dazzart was going to take her in full ogre form. Her long legs started shaking as she met his gaze. “You really—” “Yes, I mean it. Go gather whatever you need from the hotel room. I’ll be busy getting everything ready for the journey, but I’ll see you tonight when we camp.” He then gave her a soft kiss that made the little voice inside her head ask, Um, are you sure that you want to wait until tonight? Come on, Dazzart. But she pushed that voice aside. She couldn’t allow lust to get in the way when they had the biggest battle of their lives to prepare for. Besides, her body might have wanted just a quickie, but her heart desired everything her ogre had to give. She knew she had to be patient to receive that.

§§§§ The Wild Glen turned out to be several acres of burnt grass and dead trees, a very dismal place. The shadow of the majestic Thunder Mountains hovered over the camp, and Janet wondered if the valley had looked any different before Adieal took over Montis. The sorceresses had their huge silver tent up within a matter of minutes. Janet was thrilled both Ophelia and Secillia had been Girl Scouts, because they knew exactly how to set up a tent. The ladies all walked inside and unrolled their comfy, fluffy blankets onto the hard, dusty ground. Janet peeked outside through the flap to see if she could find Dazzart’s burlap tent when someone tapped her shoulder. “Looking for a certain ogre?” Alande stood beside Janet with a sly grin upon her face. She laughed and smiled back. “Maybe. He invited me over to his tent later to um...celebrate our victory.”

The LasT sorceress 257 “Hmm, sounds like fun. I want to know all the juicy details when you return, which will hopefully be first thing in the morning.” “Oh, I don’t know if I’ll be staying that long. We are very close to Montis, and I did promise you girls that—” Alande shook her head and placed a finger to Janet’s mouth. “Don’t worry about us, Mom. Go have fun. We can look after ourselves.” Dru dropped her pillow on the ground and walked over. “Yeah, get outta here. Go have fun with your ogre. Maybe we’ll all visit the sorcerer camp later and find a little fun ourselves.” Dru cocked an eyebrow and winked. Janet grabbed her pillow. Dru ducked as Janet tried to hit her head with the fluffy pillow. She tried to deck Dru again but stumbled and fell to the ground, laughing hysterically. Alande offered her hand to Janet as the entire tent filled with laughter. Janet brushed the dirt from her legs and smiled at the girls, trying to regain her composure. “I used to be a world-class pillow fighter,” Janet said, holding a pillow against her chest. “I attended enough slumber parties when I was your age to know how to deck anyone with a pillow. Guess my long legs got in the way today.” Secillia grinned wickedly and picked up her pillow. “I still am a world-class pillow fighter. Come on, girls. Let’s show our den mother what we’ve got.” Before Janet could say anything, Dru hit her from behind with her pillow. Janet gave her a soft blow on the shoulder. Dru shook her head, causing her dainty little mini braids to flail wildly, and laughed. Soon pillows were flying all over the tent. Janet had the brilliant idea to use a levitation spell to toss a pillow at Alande’s head. She giggled and did the same to Janet. When it got to the point where Janet was decked with five pillows at once and feathers began to float through the air, she

258 Marguerite Arotin waved her hand in the air. She was out of breath from laughing so much, but still managed to gasp, “No more. I surrender.” “All right, ladies,” Alande said with a grin as she patted Janet’s back. “Let’s give Maurelle a break. She’ll need her strength for when she goes to her ogre.” “Th-thank...” Janet thought it was a bit odd how she never once got winded in battle. Yet a goofy pillow war left her winded. Then she remembered that laughing usually took a lot of breath out of her. “Thank you, Alande. That was fun. I can’t remember the last time I got into pillow fight.” “That’s because you haven’t been hanging ’round with teenagers lately,” Secillia said as she collapsed on the ground. “Well, I did have Spence but that’s not the same. It’s been fun having some daughters for a change.” Alande giggled as she rested her head upon Janet’s shoulder. “You’ll be our adopted mom, no matter what.” Janet rubbed the top of Alande’s carrot head before she stood up and peeked outside again. The scent of a campfire, along with some sort of delicious smelling meat cooking, filled the night air. “Come on, girls,” Janet said, “let’s go see what’s for dinner.” As the sorceresses made their way out of the tent, a small crowd gathered in the center of camp around a large, roaring fire with two hearty boars slowly roasting over it. Amongst the crowd, Janet saw Dazzart’s cousin, Ybrina. She looked quite different from the time they first saw the ogress at The Bawdy Ogress. A sheer, silver shirt covered her mountain-sized boobs, and she had traded in the fishnet stockings for brown leather pants. Janet grinned back at her as the giant ogress waved. “What are you doing here?” Janet asked. “I thought you were banned from the Carnithian army.” “I was, but Zhfang sent me here to entertain the troops. When business is slow at the tavern, he sends me out as a wandering minstrel. My boss heard the army had set up camp

The LasT sorceress 259 here and thought you all might like some entertainment before you charge into Montis tomorrow. I brought along one of my favorite traveling guitar players too.” Ybrina pointed to a tall, male elf with shoulder-length, walnut hair, a matching goatee on his chiseled chin, and eyes the same shade of vivid blue as the Bluewind Ocean. He wore a white, billowy shirt and plain black pants like the minstrels of olden days might have worn. In his hand, he held an acoustic guitar and a black pick. “His name is Orodreth Melwasúl. Sometimes he’ll accompany me at the Bawdy Ogress, but for the most part he’s a true traveling musician, making his way from tavern to tavern and town to town. He’s by far the best guitarist in Carnitha, though. Got a good set of pipes on him too. Come on, I’ll introduce you. Hey Orodreth, got someone here you’ve been dying to meet.” The elf minstrel’s eyes widened as he gazed at Janet. “Whoa, is she the one?” “Yep, this is the lady everyone’s been talking about. The one who summoned the sun.” Ybrina nudged Janet. “Oroderth, I would like for you to meet my good friend, the mighty sorceress, Maurelle.” “Oh, I wouldn’t call myself mighty,” Janet said with a giggle as Oroderth took her hand. “It is an honor, my lady. I was hoping to meet you. They say you’re as great a sorceress as Ionwe, maybe even better.” Her cheeks heated at the elf’s compliment. “I wouldn’t say that. It wasn’t easy for me to summon the sun.” “Yeah that’s what Ionwe said too. She was beautiful, brave, the topic of many of my songs. Maybe I could write some songs about you too?” “Oh?” Songs about Janet? The boring suburban mom who had no life outside of playing Ogre Nation? “Um, are you sure you want to sing about me? I was nothing like Ionwe before I

260 Marguerite Arotin came here.” Olorin tapped Janet on the shoulder. His green eyes were as cold as frosted blades of grass when he glared at Oroderth. From the way the elf spoke of Ionwe, she wondered if the minstrel had ever had a fling with Olorin’s wife. “I would advise you to stay away from Maurelle,” Olorin said in a stern tone. “She belongs to the beast.” “Now, hold your horses,” Janet curtly replied. “Yeah, Dazzart and I do have a thing going on. But don’t you dare call him a beast.” He was her beast; however, that was her own private, endearing nickname for him. “I was only talking to Oroderth. Why are your undies all in a bind over it?” Olorin didn’t reply. He quickly walked away when Dazzart made his way through the crowd to Janet’s side. Relieved to see her ogre, her sweet beast, she stood up on her tiptoes and gave him a kiss on the cheek. Oroderth smiled. “Ah, so what the High Sorcerer says is true. Dazzart, my friend, I’m happy to see you’ve won the heart of such a fair and true sorceress.” Janet didn’t want to intrude, but was still dying to know what had happened with the elf and Olorin’s wife. She cautiously asked, “So, um, why was Olorin upset that we were talking? He doesn’t seem to like you very much there, Oroderth.” Dazzart stepped in before the minstrel could answer. “Olorin was just a bit possessive of Ionwe. The High Sorcerer loved his wife with all his heart, which caused him to wrongly assume Ionwe had affairs with other men. He never told her his suspicions, but he did confront several of the men. Isn’t that right, Oroderth?” The elf rolled his eyes. “Yes. I only sang songs about his brave wife, and Olorin nearly strangled me for it. I would still like to write songs about you someday, Maurelle.” Janet laughed and replied, “Why don’t you play the songs you wrote after dinner? Then I can decide if I want you to write

The LasT sorceress 261 songs about me or not.” He set his guitar down and bowed formally. “As you wish, my lady. Has the boar finished roasting? I’m starving.” “Me too,” Ybrina interjected. “I could eat the whole thing by myself.” Just then, a bell sounded out to let everyone know the boar was indeed ready to eat. The cook tore off chunks of the boar and began handing pieces to the army as they lined up to eat. It was different not having a plate to eat over. Still, the slice of meat tasted delicious and tender, and she consumed it within minutes. Dazzart and Ybrina popped the whole slices right into their mouths. Janet never even saw them chew. While they were eating, Janet noticed Olorin standing next to the remains of a dead, black tree. It looked like he was speaking to someone, though she couldn’t see who. After nodding his head several times, he walked away, looked in her direction, and gave her a smile that made Janet lose her appetite. She was in no mood for seconds. “Anything wrong, my sorceress?” Dazzart asked before popping a chunk of boar meat into his mouth. “Do you think... Well, Olorin looked at me funny again and I wondered...” “Funny how?” Dazzart asked after swallowing. “He gave me a look that made me feel uneasy. I thought he understood that I didn’t want him. Now I’m not so sure again.” Especially since she still remembered what Ionwe had mentioned in her dream. “Olorin knows you’re mine, and he would never dare to cross me.” Her ogre growled as he protectively wrapped his large arm over her shoulder. From the way her ogre glared at Olorin, Janet thought he was going to pound him. She loved the way he wanted to defend her. She had been alone for five long years, and some of her divorced

262 Marguerite Arotin friends tried to comfort her. They told her stuff like, “It’s just so great to be your own woman,” and “Who needs a man, I have a vibrator.” To hell with that, Janet thought, although the vibrator did come in handy. In truth, all Janet ever wanted was a man to defend her honor. She hoped she could watch Dazzart wail on Olorin. Then Oroderth picked up his guitar, and Ybrina began to sing a pretty folk song about an ogress warrior named Sakom the Mighty. Dazzart pulled Janet close and started to dance. Though she did still want to watch a good fight between her ogre and the arrogant sorcerer, she was helpless to resist the charms of her ogre and the rhythm of the music. She danced with Dazzart several times, until Olorin asked if he could dance with her. Dazzart glared at Olorin, crushing a helpless Janet against his broad, hairy chest. “No, the sorceress does not want you,” he growled. “Um, Dazzart,” she gasped, “sweetie, you’re c-crushing me.” “Oh, sorry,” he replied and relaxed his grip. She stood there watching the two men for a minute as her thoughts cheered for Dazzart to punch Olorin hard. Come on Dazzart, you can take him on. Pound him and beat him up. Don’t kill him, though, we’ll need him when we charge into Montis. You could just rough him up a little. “All I want is one dance with your lady. I know she doesn’t desire me the way she does you. It’s only one dance. A fight between two leaders on the night before we march into Montis would only cause trouble in our ranks.” “Fine,” Dazzart grunted as he released her, “but I will be watching.” She pulled the ogre aside and whispered, “What the hell are you doing? I don’t want to dance with him.” “It’s one dance and I’ll be standing nearby. When the dance is done, I’ll take you over to my tent if you’d like?” “Hmm, well I think I can tolerate one dance with Mister

The LasT sorceress 263 High-and-Mighty as long as I get to spend the night with my Mister Big-Strong-Ogre.” She let Olorin wrap his arms around her waist as the minstrel and the ogress began an up-tempo tune about a drunken duck guzzling up liquor from Gilly Lake. Well, at least we’re not dancing to a ballad, Janet thought as he whirled her around. It sounded like a nice little jig, the perfect type of music for her to keep a safe distance from the arrogant sorcerer. Unfortunately, it was also the perfect kind of music for the bastard to trick her. He whirled and twirled her right into his tent. The inside of his tent looked more like a mansion then a standard pavilion. Plush, red velvet curtains hung over the tall windows, an ornately carved sofa sat against the wall, and above it was a portrait of Ionwe. She looked beautiful in her long, blue cloak, but those dark eyes glared at Janet. Ionwe’s haunting gaze made her feel uncomfortable. She recalled the warning Ionwe had given her in that dream. She knew the spirit sorceress was right. She had to get out of there. “I’m leaving now. You had no right pushing me in here.” Janet tried to make her voice sound firm, but winced as he eyed her breasts. She began to march out but Olorin grabbed her arm. “Well, first of all, I want to tell you that I think you have the potential to defeat Adieal.” “Yeah, well my ogre already told me that. Speaking of Dazzart, he’s going to be pissed when he doesn’t see us. Let me out of here right now!” “He won’t be able to find us. I used an invisibility spell on both of us until we got into my tent.” He pushed her to the couch, and Janet cursed herself for not noticing he had his staff with him when they danced. She was such an idiot for leaving hers behind in the tent. The son-of-a-bitch pawed her boobs. The combination of multiple strong liquors on his breath—whiskey, vodka, and ale— made Janet want to puke as he leered over her.

264 Marguerite Arotin “Now, I don’t think you want to go see him, do you? Not when I have so much more to offer.” He ground his hips against hers, and his hand slid into her leather bra. She felt exactly what he had to offer pressing against her pelvis. She wasn’t impressed and pushed him away. “Stop it. I don’t want this! What the hell’s gotten into you? You said just a few minutes ago that you knew I belong to Dazzart.” Janet started to run for the door, but he yelled out a command and created a force field around the entrance. The bastard had her trapped. “I can blast through that,” she lied. He laughed and pulled her against him. “You’re not that good yet. You don’t have your staff here with you. You are a beautiful woman and you should belong to me. Not to that beast.” “That beast? That beast believed in me when no one else did. Now, let me out of here. Dazzart’s gonna be pissed if he can’t find us.” “He won’t be able to do much about it. I plan to transport you to Veneficium. Maybe you’ll see things from my perspective when we arrive in my homeland.” When he wrapped his arms around her again, she kicked him right in the crotch. He tried to shout out a spell but he was in too much pain to speak. Knowing she had the upper hand, she grabbed his magic staff away from him. “Frezzar,” Janet shouted and watched in glee as blue ice shot out of the staff and landed directly on the mighty wizard. “That ought to cool you down,” Janet said with a giggle. She pointed at the portrait of his dead wife and continued to speak to the frozen Olorin. “I’m not her. I’ll never be her. I’m not even Maurelle. I’m plain old Janet Lind from Fairhaven, Ohio.” The force field around the door faded. Janet was free to leave, but figured she had one last thing to say to Olorin first.

The LasT sorceress 265 “I’m sorry that I had to do that to you. You’ll thaw out soon enough. Maybe this will teach you once and for all to keep your mitts off me.” She ran right into her hero of an ogre the moment she walked out of Olorin’s tent. He wrapped his arms around her and squeezed tight. “Janet, I am sorry. I should have known better than to trust Olorin.” He let go of her and brushed away a few strands of dark hair that had fallen over her brow. “Are you okay?” She smiled. “I’m fine. Olorin will not be bothering me for the rest of the night. Are we going to go back to your tent now?” Dazzart shook his head as his gorgeous eyes filled with confusion. “Are you certain you’re okay? You didn’t have your staff with you and—” “I’m fine. I nailed Olorin where I knew it would hurt the most and used his staff to escape. Now, are you ready for me? I’m really anxious to play with you...” She ran her fingers through his coarse chest hairs. “…Mister Big-Bad-Ogre.” He swallowed hard and replied. “Sure. You might want to go find your son and let him know you’re okay. He helped me look for you.” “I don’t want Nidhogg to worry about me. Tell you what, I’ll go look for my kiddo, and then I’ll meet you back in the tent. I expect to find you there naked, okay?” Janet kissed his cheek and laughed as he rushed off to the tent. It only took her a few minutes to find her son, and he rushed right into her arms the minute he saw her. “Ma, I’m glad you’re okay. Dazzart said you were dancing with Olorin and then he couldn’t find you. Olorin didn’t hurt you, did he?” Janet grabbed her kiddo’s trembling hands and replied, “I’m fine. Olorin didn’t hurt me. But now I think I’m gonna go because someone’s waiting for me in the burlap tent to the left.” “Oh. I’m glad you’re okay, Mom. I really hope you’ll consider

266 Marguerite Arotin making Dazzart my step-father.” Janet smiled watched him walk away, grab Gilraen’s slender waist, and pull her into a slow dance. Ybrina sung a beautiful ballad that sounded like it was about Dazzart’s parents. It could have even been a ballad about her ogre, a tale of a beautiful sorceress who fell in love with an ogre. She sighed and rushed to her ogre’s tent. She knew that some of her friends at home would think she was weird for making love to an ogre, but in truth, she didn’t care. Her heroic beast had earned all the spoils of her sorceress body. When she found her big green love machine inside the tent, she decided to make a list of all his best qualities. First of all, ogres are very strong. When she walked into the tent, Dazzart was completely naked and standing right in front of a plain, iron bed. She couldn’t believe how muscular his legs were. Second, everything on her ogre was big, including his erection. His green cock stuck out at least a good seven inches longer than any porn star on Earth and was double the width. She knelt on the bed and reached over to touch his mighty shaft. As she stroked him, she loved the way he pulsated in her hands. “Are all ogres this huge?” she asked when he ripped off her leather bra and kissed the tops of her breasts. He didn’t answer. Instead, those two bottom ogre fangs grazed her nipple as he suckled her. She stroked him some more while he practically devoured her breasts until she couldn’t take it anymore. She had to know what he tasted like. It didn’t surprise her that she couldn’t fit the entire thing in her mouth, but loved the salty taste of what she could get in her mouth, almost as much as she did the rough texture. Janet loved the way those amber brown eyes stared down at her the most. No man had ever looked at her in that lusty, adoring way before. He grunted when she grabbed his large, green balls and began to stroke him. Then he grabbed her hand and pushed her on to his bed. “No, my sorceress,” he whispered. “It is my turn to pleasure you.”

The LasT sorceress 267 She wasn’t about to argue as the weight of his commanding body pinned her to the bed. He slid her leather bikini bottoms down her long legs, and she shuddered with anticipation. Two large ogre fingers began to stroke her clit while a large ogre hand gently massaged her thigh. She gasped when those ogre fingers entered her. “Yes, y-owza.” She growled as her body trembled beneath her ogre’s firm touch. He started out with a feather-light touch on her engorged clit. She let out a soft moan and grabbed his wrist, enjoying the rough texture of his green skin. Her ogre teased her a little at first, bringing her to the brink of pleasure with his touch, but backing down when she pleaded for more. Her body couldn’t take the torture, and she used all her strength to push his hand deep within her. Dazzart caught on to her needs and began thrusting his fantastic plump fingers faster and faster until she reached a strong orgasm. Her body shook and writhed all over his large bed, her heart racing as she called out his name over and over and over again. “Are you ready for me?” he asked before kissing her neck. She nodded. “Hell, yeah. If your fingers are that great, I can’t wait to see what you can do with your huge cock.” He chuckled, and to her surprise, pulled out a spiked club from underneath the bed. Now Janet knew ogres used clubs as weapons, but had no idea spiked clubs had other uses. “I know this may be an odd request,” he said as he placed the spiked club on the bed, “but ogresses mark their mates with a spiked club at the height of his climax. It’s an age-old tradition and, well, I did enjoy—” Janet placed a finger to his dark lips, giggled, and grabbed the club. “I couldn’t break an old ogre sexual tradition, could I? If you want me to mark you, I will. Hell, you’ve already marked me with a hickey.” She studied the peculiar sex toy, grimacing as she looked at the razor-sharp points. “All you need to do is tell me where to mark you. Are you sure this won’t hurt?”

268 Marguerite Arotin He chuckled as he placed one large hand on her breast and tweaked her nipple. She moaned, hoping he would mark her breast like that, while she marked him. “Ogres have tough skin. There is very little that can hurt our species. We thrive on pain. All you’ll need to do is press the club to the base of my spine as hard as you can when I reach my peak. Can you do this for me, my sorceress?” “Oh, you know it, my big-bad ogre. Um, I am a little worried about how huge you are, though. Are you sure it won’t hurt?” He shrugged his shoulders. “I don’t know. But it couldn’t have hurt my mother that much or else I wouldn’t have been born.” Janet took a deep breath and grabbed his large tush. “Well, there’s only way to find out. Give me all you’ve got, big guy.” She parted her legs for him as far as they would go. She cried out when he entered her. It did hurt. He was so huge that she didn’t expect it not to hurt at least a little. But it was a good kind of hurt, the perfect amount of pleasure and pain. “Are you okay?” he gasped and caressed the loose strands of hair around her face. “Oh, yeah, I’m better than okay, my sweet, wonderful beast. In fact, I’m ready for you to impale me again.” He looked at her questionably. “Impale you?” She laughed. “Oh, my sweet ogre. Who would’ve thought an ogre would be afraid to hurt a sorceress? You didn’t hurt me but I do want more.” “Then I shall not deny the request of my sorceress,” he growled as he charged into her again. Pure pleasure rippled through her body when he thrust his cock inside her again. “Oh, wow. Again, please?” she pleaded with him. It only took a few deep, hard strokes to send her off like a firecracker. Her body trembled, and she wrapped her legs

The LasT sorceress 269 around his waist. She raked her fingernails across his back and sang the praises of her wonderful beast. Janet remembered her promise, though, when Dazzart’s body tensed up. She pressed that spiked club into his tough ogre spine as hard as she could. Dazzart let out an amazingly sexy growl as he gave every last bit of himself to her. It sent her zooming once again. She had never had multiple orgasms so damn close together. It was better than Christmas and Halloween combined, better than ice cream. The pure bliss of her orgasms sent her body and soul soaring to the heavens. He pleasured her enough to convince Janet that both her human and sorceress bodies belonged to her ogre, along with her heart. He withdrew and kissed her forehead. Dazzart’s voice sounded raspy and raw when he said, “You are so amazing. I cannot believe you wanted me.” Her arms were limp but she still mustered enough strength to discard his spiked club sex toy. “Ditto, Mister Big-Bad-Ogre. Now I’m all tuckered out, so if you don’t mind, I think I’m gonna use your nice, hairy chest as a pillow.” “I hope you’re careful when you dream tonight, sweetheart,” he warned as she curled up close to his chest. “Incubi and succubae are known to haunt our campground.” “I’m not afraid.” She yawned as she nestled against him, listened to the steady rhythm of his heart, and took in his woodsy, sweaty scent. “I have my ogre to protect me.”

§§§§ He didn’t fall asleep right away—he couldn’t. Dazzart lay beside his sorceress, watching the rise and fall of her chest as she snored. He found it endearing that she sounded slightly like a storkephant when she snored, but she probably never realized it. He pounded his fist as he thought about Olorin and the way he’d accosted her. Maybe he should go unthaw the sorcerer, pound him a bit. Dazzart shook his head, realizing it wouldn’t be good idea. He needed Olorin in one piece when they took

270 Marguerite Arotin Montis back. And he was certain his feisty sorceress had taught the High Sorcerer an important lesson. He curled up next to her and kissed the nape of her neck. Loving the softness and warmth of her skin and the way she smelled like flowers. The way each lush curve promised brighter things, happier things than the dark forest that surrounded them, and the hell they’d have to face in the morning. She stirred, turned around, and smiled. “Hmm, ready for another go?” When she reached down and brazenly stroked his cock, all visions of war faded from his mind. All that mattered was her. She was the light in his bleak life. He kissed her again, with all the passion he held inside, hoping he’d told her how much she meant to him without a single word. “Ready and waiting, my enchantress. Take me as I am.” She straddled him and grabbed the spiked club from beside the bed. “Oh, I intend to, big fellow.” She rode him to the peak of ecstasy, this time pressing the club into his chest. He lost all control when she shuddered and cried out, “Dazzart, I love you. I love you so much.” When she collapsed at his side, he drifted off to sleep, wondering if what she said was real, or if it was only shouted in the peak of passion. He didn’t have the heart to ask her, though, when she kissed his cheek, rolled over, and proceeded to snore like a storkephant again. There’d be time to talk in the morning, after she defeated Aideal. Then he could tell her that he loved her too and didn’t want to live without her.

§§§§ Janet did have a nocturnal visitor that night after finally drifting off to dreamland. He was gorgeous, with velvety black hair and olive green eyes. He was tall, with the perfect body, perfect facial features, and muscles galore, but he was naked, and his hard-on couldn’t even compare to the length and width

The LasT sorceress 271 of Dazzart. It was like comparing a banana to an extra large cucumber. She smiled at him, but shook her head. “No, thanks, Dazzart warned me about you. You couldn’t compare to him if you tried.” The incubus stared at the large, sleeping bump on the bed for a few minutes. At last he pulled back the blankets. The look of shock on his handsome face was priceless—and, well, a certain area down below shriveled in disappointment. “An ogre? I’m being turned down for an ogre? You’ve got to be kidding me.” “I’m not kidding you. That ogre left me very satisfied. You’re nice looking and all, but you just don’t have what it takes down below to satisfy me.” Janet thought about lowering the blankets to prove that point, but decided it wasn’t necessary. He threw his muscular arms into the air. “This has got to be a first for me. I guess I’ll go see if there are any other sorceresses who haven’t been taken care of yet.” Janet grabbed the dream demon’s arm. “Wait, your guys didn’t collect any souls off of my girls did they?” “Oh, no. I really shouldn’t talk to you about this. Adieal wouldn’t like it.” She thought about the pact she had made with her girls and knew she had to work with the demon to get as much info from him as she could. “Look, I know you’re horny because it’s your job to be horny. If you tell me why Adieal sent you here, I’ll flash you my boobs.” “Can I touch them?” He raised his brows as he tried to look through the sheet she held against her chest. “No, looky only. No touchy. Take it or leave it.” “I guess I’ll take it. It’s been a while since I’ve gotten any action at all. Adieal rarely uses us.” Janet took a deep breath and lowered the sheet. The handsome demon smiled, but she raised the sheet when she saw

272 Marguerite Arotin his hand approach her tits. “You saw, now speak up.” “We were told to come here, find all the sorceresses and distract them. She didn’t need souls. She wanted us to keep them busy.” Janet wondered why Adieal wanted her girls distracted— unless, of course...Oh, God, no, she wasn’t there and Olorin was currently incapacitated. She knew she had to wake up before it was too late.

Chapter Twenty-Two Though Janet was a little sore down below, she found the strength to jump out of bed and searched for her clothing. She found her leather bra at the foot of the bed, and her bottoms were right above Dazzart’s head. Her fingers trembled when she grabbed them and nudged her snoring ogre. “Dazzart, Dazzart... Oh, hell why aren’t there any storkephants around when you need one?” She took a deep breath and bellowed in his ear. “Dazzart!” He rolled over and glared at her. “You didn’t need to shout. It can’t be morning already,” he grumbled and then started to roll back over. “Oh, no you don’t. Dazzart, I think my girls are in trouble. I need your help.” “Girls?” He sat up and rubbed his eyes. “What girls?” “The sorceresses. Look, I don’t have time to explain right now. You head over to their tent and I’ll go thaw out Olorin. If this is bad as I think it is, we’ll need his help.” Janet knew Olorin wouldn’t be happy, but hoped he could get over it. “Damn bra,” she swore. Her fingers couldn’t fasten the clasp. “Let me help you with that, sweetheart. What’s wrong?” The concern in her sweet ogre’s eyes was genuine as he helped her with her bra. “What do you think happened?” She turned and faced him. “I’ll explain once I thaw out Olorin. I hope we’re not too late. Go to the sorceresses’ tent and peek in. If they are sleeping, you can go back to bed. I’ll meet you at the girls’ tent.” Janet didn’t even take the time to kiss him before rushing out. She wanted to, but her girls were her number one priority right then. Olorin was nearly thawed out by the time Janet reached his

274 Marguerite Arotin tent, and a quick brushing of the remaining bits of frost was all he needed. He looked pathetic as he stood shivering. His normally perfect silver hair was sopping wet and hung down into his face like the fur of an English Sheepdog. “You.” His voice was stern and ice cold. For a moment, she thought he would grip his staff and blast her with a potent spell designed to send her beyond the Great Divide. “Have you come to turn me back into an icicle?” “Look, you can think what you want about me but you deserved that. Anyway, that’s not why I’m here. I think the girls might be in trouble and—” “What girls?” He curtly replied before she had a chance to finish. “The sorceresses. Regardless of what you think about me, Olorin, we have to make sure the girls are safe.” Suddenly, Dazzart barged into the tent. She knew from the way one huge, green fist was firmly clenched and one hand made its way gently to her shoulder, something was wrong. His jaw was clenched with rage, and sadness reflected in his amber brown eyes as he handed her the magic staff. His expression confirmed Janet’s worst fears. “No...please tell me my girls are okay? And Spencer... Oh, God if she got to him—” He placed a finger to her lips. “I checked the other camps. I had to make sure there weren’t any other security breaches. Your son is unharmed but the sorceresses...” He stroked her shoulder. “Let me go, Dazzart. Please I have to see my girls.” She meant for her voice to be a command, but it came out sounding more like a desperate plea. “Janet...” His grip on her shoulder tightened. She tried to break free but he used his brute strength to prevent her from leaving. “Let me go.” She thrust her staff into his face. “Don’t make me use this on you. I...I have to see my girls.”

The LasT sorceress 275 He released his grip on her shoulder, and her heartbeat raced as she rushed out of the tent. She refused to give into the tears burning her eyes. Refused to believe anything bad happened to her girls...until she tripped over something. She collapsed on the ground and forced her head to turn around. Though darkness surrounded her and shadows filled the campground, she could still make out the dark cape covering the body she’d tripped over. She didn’t want to go to whoever it was, didn’t want to believe this could be happening. Yet she forced herself to move to the lifeless form. She rolled the body over and stared into Tristam’s blank, silver eyes. She placed her ear to his chest. He wasn’t breathing, no heartbeat, just utter silence. She pounded on his breastplate. “No. Come on, Tristam. I didn’t save you once to have you die on me again. You have to tell me what happened to the girls.” Janet didn’t fight the tears stinging her eyes anymore. She slowly forced herself to stand, wiping away her tears. If there was some small chance her girls were still alive, she couldn’t waste any time. She bumped into Dazzart’s chest when she turned. He caressed the small of her back as he took her into his arms. “I’m sorry, sweetheart. Adieal will pay dearly for what she’s done here. I promise you this.” She placed her head on his shoulder and allowed him to comfort her for a moment. It felt great to be in his strong arms and hearing his vow of vengeance warmed her heart. Yet she had to see her girls. Her stubborn heart refused to believe they were gone until her eyes saw it. “Let me go,” she whispered. “I have to see the tent.” He rubbed the small of her back. “Are you sure? Your girls weren’t the only ones. I found two more sorcerers outside the tent.” “Yes, I have to see them. Maybe there’s a small chance that they can be saved.” Dazzart shook his head. “Janet—”

276 Marguerite Arotin She placed a finger to his big, dark lips. “No, don’t let me loose this little bit of h-hope.” She closed her eyes as more tears fell. “Please, it’s all I have.” He released her but clasped her hand. As she walked with Dazzart, Janet spied Olorin out of the corner of her eye. He was kneeling down beside Tristam, shaking his head. When they came to within one foot of the tent, she noticed an object on the ground. She let go of Dazzart’s hand and picked it up. It was single white feather, stained with dark blood. She gripped it in one hand and recalled the pillow fight she’d had with girls. She recalled the way their sweet laughter filled the tent and the way Alande’s youthful eyes glimmered each time she swung a pillow. She imagined Bella’s wicked smile. No, she wouldn’t give up on them. They’d made a pact to protect each other. She took a deep breath. “Are you sure you want to do this?” Dazzart asked as he gently placed his hand upon her shoulder. She could only bring herself to nod. The word “yes” was stuck in her throat. He started to walk with her but she touched his arm. “No, I w-want...” Janet sighed and continued. “I have to do this alone.” He lifted her chin with a strong finger. “You don’t have to, Janet. I know you’ve seen battlefields but... Please, sweetheart, I want to be there beside you in case you need me.” A part of her wanted to tell him yes, but a larger part knew she had to walk inside that tent alone. “You are my rock, Dazzart. You have been there for me since we first met. I need to do this alone, though. I n-need to see with my own eyes...” “Go on then, my sorceress. Go to your girls.” With the blood-soaked feather clutched in her hand, she mentally forced her legs to move. Her knees had the consistency of water, and it took resolve not to collapse. She took small steps, until at last she stood an inch away from the silent tent. Go on, a small voice inside her head urged. If you have any chance of helping your girls, it has to be quick.

The LasT sorceress 277 She wasn’t prepared for what she saw inside the tent. Her fleeting optimism flew away on blood-drenched wings. She put her hand to her mouth as her stomach threatened to purge. Her eyes refused to believe the horrible massacre strewn before her. Blood soaked the dark soil and stained the girls’ fluffy white blankets. The metallic scent filled the air and made her pinch her nose. Blood matted down Belladonna’s long, tangled, black curls. Gaping, countless gashes scarred sweet little Alande’s throat. She saw crimson marks on Dru’s dark cocoa throat. Each one of the girls had had their throats slit while the incubi pleasured their dreams. She hated Adieal the minute she saw what the sorceress had done to her girls. “Low blow, bitch,” she whispered. “You are truly the queen of all bitches, Adieal. Taking my girls in their sleep—didn’t even have the nerve to put up a fair fight. You took away their chances to dance at their proms, wear a wedding gown, and have children. You fucking witch!” She buried her hands in her head, her body trembling with rage and sadness. She knelt down beside Alande and stroked her curls. Four beautiful teenage girls, their lives cut short by the brutality of a wicked witch who refused to fight out in the open. Even in a fairytale world, life wasn’t fair. When she rose to her feet, it occurred to Janet this whole thing was her fault. She had forgotten about the promise she made to the girls. She wasn’t there to protect them and had iced Olorin over, making it impossible for him to protect the girls. She backed out of the tent, shaking her head, and bumped against Dazzart’s hairy chest. “My fault. Damn it, Adieal didn’t do this. I did. I w-wasn’t...” She started to hyperventilate as Dazzart gripped her shoulders. “No, my beautiful sorceress. Adieal hurt your girls, and she will pay for it.” “No, no...no.” Janet pulled away from Dazzart and pointed wildly to herself. “I wasn’t here tonight. I made a promise to them. I wasn’t here to protect them.”

278 Marguerite Arotin Olorin walked up to Dazzart. “You couldn’t have known. I did not see it either.” His came in a hushed whisper, a very different tone from his usual arrogant comments. She grasped Olorin’s arm. “Olorin, can we bring them back? Got to be something in our book. You...you’re our teacher, you know this stuff. What is the spell? Tell me how to bring them back. I’ve never begged you for anything before, Olorin. Please, you have to—” He backed away as his green eyes darkened with rage. “If there was a way, don’t you think I would have tried it when Ionwe died? I loved her, and if there was a way I could have brought her back, I would have!” She ran back into the tent as Dazzart and Olorin followed her. She grabbed her blood-soaked burlap backpack and rummaged through it until she found the spell book. She blew through the pages, trying to find any kind of spell that could bring her girls back. “Janet, what Olorin said was right. There is no spell...” She threw the spell book right at the big ogre. “No!” She stood up and clenched her staff. “What good is all this power? Who cares if I can summon the sun? I want my girls back. I want them back now. I need to hear their laughter. I need Alande to live happily ever after with Tristam. We were all supposed to…” She stifled a gut-wrenching sob. “...defeat Adieal together.” She picked up her book from Dazzart’s feet and began ripping out the pages. “What good is this damn book if—” Janet was cut off by a large, female ogre who charged into the tent and shouted, “Hey, what’s with the noi... Oh, no...what happened here?” Ybrina’s blue eyes widened with shock. Ybrina’s elf traveling companion stepped into the tent. “Ybrina, Dazzart, what?” Oroderth gasped. “This could only be the work of Adieal. I’ve written enough songs about her to know of her brutality. I shall write a song in honor of the brave sorceresses and how they died...” Janet knew the different stages of grief were denial and next

The LasT sorceress 279 came guilt. She didn’t know rage was a part of it, until she used a pusher spell to push Oroderth out of the tent. She supposed the denial part made her push him away. He said her girls had died. Though her eyes had seen their bloodstained bodies, her heart wasn’t ready for anyone to call the girls dead. Ybrina looked at Janet like she was nuts. “What the hell has gotten into you? It would be an honor for the girls to have songs written about them.” “My girls aren’t dead. There has to be a way. This is the land where anything is possible.” Her heart soared as she thought of a way she just might be able to bring them back. It was her last hope. “Eolande!” Janet shouted. “We need your elixir here.” The beautiful fairy came fluttering into the tent like a fresh breeze. But Eolande dropped a bottle of her elixir to the ground when she saw what had happened to the girls. Her eyes shimmered with silver tears as she placed her hand to her mouth. “Maurelle, I am sorry. There is nothing I can do here.” She fluttered to the ground and embraced Janet. “The elixir only brings life back to those at the edge of death. Your girls are—” She began to sob and Janet pulled away from her. “No, don’t say the D word. I can’t hear it again. There has to be something, some way...” She tried to think of a spell. Nothing came to mind at first, but then she thought, Awake, my sleeping beauties. Please, you had your whole lives ahead of you. Too damned young for this cruel fate. Girls, please wake up. Janet concentrated until her head and heart ached. Then she opened her eyes. Nothing had changed. The girls were still dead and she was a failure as a sorceress. “You can’t do anything for them. The best we can do is continue with our plans to storm into Montis and fight in honor of them,” Dazzart said as he slowly approached her. She couldn’t believe what the ogre mentioned. The girls were

280 Marguerite Arotin gone, taken from them, and Dazzart still wanted to go marching into Montis like nothing happened. How could a failure of a sorceress, who couldn’t awaken five little girls, be expected to take on a whole town of evil entities? “You, you...Dazzart, we can’t do this. I can’t do this, not after what happened here tonight.” “Yes, yes you can do this.” Normally his bold voice would have encouraged her but this time it wasn’t working. “No. Can’t we at least take a day to mourn the sorceresses? We owe that much to the girls.” “I have my orders from the king and queen. We need to strike now, while we have the momentum.” “Listen to you. The momentum? We sure as hell don’t have the momentum now. She killed four of our girls and three sorcerers. The bitch just snuck up on us while we were sleeping and murdered them in cold blood.” Janet wrapped her arms around the ogre’s large waist. “If you care anything for me, you won’t make me do this. I can’t fight her, not now.” He stroked her long dark hair and lifted her chin. “You don’t have a choice. We don’t have a choice. We’re going through with everything as planned.” Janet couldn’t believe what he said. Was this the same gentle beast who’d made amazing, sweet love to her a few hours ago? How could he expect her to go into Montis and fight after she let her girls down? She changed her mind about Dazzart then. He wasn’t gentle. All he cared about was his precious war and nothing else. He didn’t care one iota about her. She pulled away from him. “No, I have a choice. I choose to go wake my son and his girlfriend. We’re all going to the Great Divide.” “Does she know the Great Divide might not take her back to Earth?” Olorin asked as he looked at Dazzart and then at Janet. “You don’t have to talk as if I’m not here, you arrogant bastard. Yeah, I know. I don’t care. Anyplace has to better than

The LasT sorceress 281 here.” Janet stomped out of the tent and almost bumped into the stunned elf minstrel. Oroderth looked at her like she was crazy as he stood up and brushed the dirt from his leather pants. She didn’t care what Oroderth thought. He could write all the songs about the crazed Maurelle that he wanted. She wasn’t going to stick around to listen to them. Dazzart grabbed her arm. “This is it, then? You’re just going to walk away without a fight? You’ll be letting your girls down if you don’t fight for them.” “Yeah, what else is new? My son will be able to tell you a long list of all the times I’ve let him down.” “And what about us? You’re just storming out of here without even thinking about what we shared?” Her heart ached as she lied, “All we had was sex. Granted, it was awesome sex, but it’s not enough to make me stay.” “What about what you said the night before? That you loved me?” He grabbed her arms so tight that it almost cut off circulation. “Was that a lie or did you mean it?” “Let me go. It was a lie.” She sobbed, struggling to free herself. “Didn’t mean it…didn’t mean any of it.” “I will not let you go, Janet. I don’t believe all we had was sex. I know you’re scared...” He placed his hands on her hips and pulled her close. Her traitorous body wanted to give in to the warmth of his arms, but her aching heart wanted to be free of him. “I was scared too, when she killed my parents. Vengeance overrode my fears. Don’t you want Adieal to pay for what she did?” Janet pulled away from him. “No. I only want to go home. I want to pretend like none of this ever happened.” She gasped as he lifted her and slung her body over his shoulder. “Let me go, damn it,” she cried, kicking her legs and pounding on his broad shoulder. “You are not a quitter, Janet. I know you’re a fighter.”

282 Marguerite Arotin She sobbed. “Please, I need to go home. I’m not a real sorceress. I’m a mom who couldn’t protect five helpless teenage girls. Please put me down.” “No, you are returning to the camp with me. I’ve searched so long for you... If you think for one minute I’m going to let you leave without a fight...” “What are you gonna do with me?” Jane screamed as her arms flailed on his back. “Are you going to send me to the dungeon like you did the ogress spy? Or will you snap my neck if I don’t fight?” He let go of her legs, and her body slid to the ground. She shivered as his warm eyes filled with shock, not rage as she thought they would. She knew her ogre would never hurt her and why she blurted those cruel words out, she didn’t know. She tried to speak, but lost her voice. She tried to run into his big arms, but her legs were too weak to move. It seemed like an eternity had passed before Dazzart finally spoke. “I snapped the alrune’s neck because she tried to kill you. I sent Rewor to the dungeon because she fed me false information that nearly killed you.” He moved closer and placed his hand upon her shoulder. “Do you truly believe I would ever hurt you?” She couldn’t answer him. She hung her head as the tears flowed freely from her eyes. He released her shoulder. “Then go. Go get your son and run away. Run away from the cruel ogre.” His voice sounded as cold as it did the day he yelled at the alrune. Her heart shattered into a million pieces when he pushed her away. “Fine, that’s exactly what I intend to do.” Janet stormed off and wiped away more tears as she walked to the elf camp. She knew exactly what her son was going to say. He’d once again call her a quitter. He’d demand to stay. She knew she would have to order him to come with her—even if she had to drag his ass to the Great Divide. He was her child, her flesh and blood, and he had better do what his mother said,

The LasT sorceress 283 even if he didn’t like it. She paused for one moment to think of what she would say to Spence and glanced over her shoulder to see if Dazzart had followed her. She knew he hadn’t. Yet a small part of her hoped he had. She was an idiot for telling him all they had was sex. She knew there was more to it than that. She was a bigger idiot for her false accusations. In her heart, she knew Dazzart could never hurt her. Somewhere, somehow, she had fallen in love with her beast. Now their relationship was broken and couldn’t be fixed. Dazzart was too stubborn and too set in his ways not to go through with the war on Montis. After what happened to the girls, Janet feared a deadly battle. Her confidence in her abilities as a sorceress lay on the bloodstained ground of the tent with her murdered girls. There was no hope for her and the ogre. All she could do was collect her son. Hopefully, she’d find her way through the Great Divide and back home again.

Chapter Twenty-Three Janet wiped away more tears as she walked into her son’s tent. She tiptoed through bodies of peacefully sleeping elves who didn’t have a clue what had happened over at the sorceress’s camp. Their snores filled the tent and she tried her best not to sob. The only one she wanted to wake was her kiddo. At last, she came to a sleeping elf with dark hair and nudged Spencer. “Spencer, come on, hon, you’ve got to wake up.” He rolled over, sat up, stretched, and sleepily rubbed his eyes. “Ma, you haven’t called me Spencer since...” He wiped away a tear that slipped from the corner of her eye. “Mom, what’s wrong?” She began to sob and wrapped her arms around Spencer. A new flood of tears began, and she couldn’t speak for a while. Her wonderful son patted her back and whispered, “It’s okay. Did Dazzart do something to you? Do you want me to shoot him with an arrow?” Janet lifted her head and wiped away her tears. “No, not D-Dazzart. Oh, honey, it’s the girls. My girls, Adieal killed them as they slept.” Her voice was hushed because she knew the other elves would discover what happened soon enough. She wanted them to enjoy their peaceful slumber. “The sorceresses?” Spencer whispered. Janet nodded and rested her head on his shoulder again. “Oh, Ma. God, I don’t...I’m so sorry. I know you loved the girls. They loved you too. How could this happen?” “The witch sent incubi to keep their dreams occupied and cut their throats while they slept. Three sorcerers were killed... Oh, God, they were just innocent kids, no different from you.” “We’ll get her, Ma. We’ll storm right into Montis and get the witch.” Janet lifted her head, wiped away her tears and gave her

286 Marguerite Arotin son the sternest look she could. “No. You sound too much like Dazzart. The rest of the army is going to Montis. You, me, and your girl are gonna march right into the Great Divide and find our way home.” He removed his hand from on her shoulder. His jaw dropped. “You’re quitting again? I thought you had changed. I didn’t think you were a quitter.” “Yeah, I guess once a quitter always a quitter. Now, come on, we’ve got to get your girl.” He stood up and rolled his eyes. “Yeah, maybe Gilraen will be able to talk some sense into you.”

§§§§ “I’m not going.” Gilraen stood steadfast outside the female elf tent after Janet explained what had happened and how they were all going back home. “Oh, yes, you are, girl. I might not be an all-powerful sorceress anymore—” She threw her hands up in the air and then grabbed Gilraen’s slender arm. “—but I am still an adult. We are all going back home, pronto.” The young elf pulled away from Janet and scowled. “You can’t tell me what do because you are not my mother. I am sorry that the sorceresses are gone. I still believe we stand a fair shot of winning in Montis, despite the loss of the girls.” “What is this? Is everyone crazy? First Dazzart, then my own flesh and blood, now you? Look, I might not be your mother but I do care about you. Don’t you remember anything from the game? Adieal can only be defeated with magic.” “We still have Olorin and two sorcerers, right?” Janet nodded but added, “I don’t think three sorcerers are going to be enough. Sweetheart, losing my girls made me realize that this is not a game. You could die here.” Gilraen folded her arms over her ample bosom. “I’ll take my chances.”

The LasT sorceress 287 Her son linked arms with his girlfriend. “If she stays, then so do I.” “Oh, no, you don’t. Gilraen is right. I’m not her mother.” Janet pulled Spencer away. “But I am yours. You are coming with me whether you like it or not, kiddo.” He sighed and pulled his arm away. “Fine. I’ll go. Can I at least say good-bye?” “Make it quick.” Janet needed to go home before Dazzart found them and made her change her mind. He glared at Janet. “I mean can I say good-bye alone?” She guessed she owed her son the right to his privacy. She hadn’t been exactly the best mother in the whole world when it came to his dating. Even though Gilraen had the nerve to cross her, Janet did like her, and her son deserved to say good-bye to her alone. “I’ve gotta go change into my regular clothes, anyway. I’ll be back for you in a little bit.” “No, I’ll meet you at the edge of the Great Divide.” Janet put her hands on her hips and gave him a motherly warning look. “You’d better be there. I’ll give you to the count of ten, and if you’re not there I’ll—” “I’ll be there, Mother. I’ll be there.” The sun rose in the gray sky as she made her way back to camp. She could barely see the scarlet hues peeking out from the gray clouds that surrounded the Wild Glen. A chill filled the air, and she rubbed the goose bumps on her arms. Once she got to the sorceresses’ tent, she saw Dazzart. He was carrying the limp, lifeless body of Alande. She buried her head in her hands so she wouldn’t have to face him. She couldn’t look into those eyes she’d come to love and it killed her inside. She brushed past him and heard him say, “This is it, then? You won’t even speak to me?” Janet rushed into the tent, shuddered, and blinked back the

288 Marguerite Arotin tears. She told herself Dazzart would not get to her. It was over between them. She’d known someday it would all end; having someone to love and accept her was too good to be true. She just never expected it to end this way. With the girls dead and her stubborn, foolish ogre marching off to his death—it wasn’t supposed to end this way. You’re kidding yourself, Janet, that stubborn little voice inside her head whispered. You knew this wasn’t a fairytale. You’re not a princess, and there wasn’t a handsome prince inside your beast. No, her heart refused to believe there wasn’t a prince within Dazzart. She saw him. She knew he was there. The prince hid behind his mask of a stubborn warrior beast right now, and there was no way to bring him back. Janet rummaged through her bloodstained burlap bag. She found the clothes she came in and quietly changed back into her ordinary black tee and plain blue jeans. They didn’t feel as right on her as her sorceress gear did, but she couldn’t wear the clothes anymore. She didn’t want to be a sorceress anymore. She wanted her old life back. She took her staff because she knew she would need to transport herself to the edge of the Great Divide, but left her spell books behind. She would probably leave her staff someplace in the Gilded Forest. She figured magic wouldn’t work in her world, and it would be useless for her to bring them along. “Not even a good-bye?” Dazzart asked as she walked outside. She supposed she owed him a good-bye. Yet she turned her head away from him as she spoke. She could not...would not face the beast she still loved with all her heart. “Good-bye.” “I never once thought you were a quitter, Janet. Your girls wouldn’t have wanted you to do this.” He was probably right. The girls would have wanted her to go on and fight. She couldn’t. Her heart wasn’t in the magic anymore. “I don’t have any reason to stay anymore. I’m not a sorceress. I never was. Good-bye, Dazzart. Good luck to you.” Her voice

The LasT sorceress 289 sounded like a weak whisper as she closed her eyes and thought the words of the transport spell. Secretly, she wished Dazzart would grip her arm and tell her she did have a reason to stay. She wanted him to say he loved her and plead with her not to go. He didn’t. Soon she stood at the edge of the Great Divide, trying her best to erase her ogre from her head and her heart.

§§§§ “Here.” Eolande wiped a tear from her eye as she handed Dazzart multiple silver vials. “Memories from the fallen. I know you’ll give them to Olorin, and I hope he’ll find s-suitable…” She sobbed for a bit with her head buried in her hands and spoke again once she regained composure. “I know he’ll find good and young orphaned mages to transform into the ones we lost.” Dazzart nodded. He hated deceiving the loved ones of the soldiers he’d recruited, but it seemed like a decent solution. There were so many orphans in Veneficium. Eolande would collect the memories of the fallen in liquid form before they were buried, and Olorin would let the orphans drink up. Then he’d transform them into doppelgangers of the lost ones before sending them through the Great Divide to Earth. They’d have a chance to be a part of a family again in a world away from Aideal’s cruelty. Eolande touched his arm. “You should let Janet lead them. She’d know the way to her home world.” Dazzart pulled away. “She doesn’t want to see me. She’s said her good-byes already, as have I.” He wouldn’t cry in front of the fairy. Tears, even in the case of losing a beloved, were a weakness he couldn’t afford. Not on the morning of an important battle. “I’ll show them the way.” Olorin stepped to his side. “As I have in the past. Dazzart, I’m so sorry about what happened last night. It’s my fault too. Aideal took the form of my sweet Ionwe and convinced me Maurelle was meant to be my High Sorceress. I should have known, should have seen past the lies. I should

290 Marguerite Arotin have heard something when she struck my campground, even if I was frozen.” “It wasn’t anyone’s fault.” Dazzart slammed his fist into a large pine tree, causing the trunk to split in two. “She outsmarted us, outwitted us. And I was too blinded by love and lust to see what Aideal was doing.” The air suddenly grew cold, and a wicked, hauntingly familiar laughter echoed through the campground. “Of course I outwitted you, you stupid beast!” Aideal’s ghostly form began to take more substance, until she stood solidly in the center of camp. “Now where is the sorceress who summoned the sun? I know she escaped my wrath last night. Give her to me and I’ll spare your pitiful army.” Dazzart growled and stomped towards the witch. But a strong, invisible force pushed him away. Her mocking laughter tormented him, made him want to tear each of her red velvetclad limbs off. But he couldn’t even move. She had him pinned to the ground with a magical, invisible claw. Olorin raised his staff, and Aideal knocked it down with a simple, petty flick of her wrist. “When you boys have settled down, I suggest you tell me where I might find this sorceress. I don’t want to hurt her. I only wish to chat with her. Perhaps I need more leverage, perhaps…hmm…” She disappeared for second and then reappeared, clutching Gilraen by her slender neck. “Hear me well, Carithian army! Unless someone tells me where I can find the sorceress who summoned the sun, I’ll snap the neck of this little elf.” “Wait!” Nidhogg came running out of the elf tent. “I’m Maurelle’s son. I know she’ll come for me if you take me and leave Gilraen alone.” Aideal dropped Gilraen, and both Nidhogg and Brimbor rushed to her side to make sure she was okay. Nidhogg held the girl elf for a second, before Aideal ripped him from the embrace. Dazzart had never felt so helpless as he watched Aideal hold Janet’s only son by his throat. He knew the witch would set up a

The LasT sorceress 291 trap for his woman using the boy, and he wished there was some way he could warn her. “Tell the sorceress that if she wants to see her son alive again, she must meet me on my terms. She must travel to the Cave of Torture and face me.” With a swirl of her skirts, she was gone. Dazzart wasted no time in picking up Olorin’s staff. “I’ll find her. I doubt she’s crossed the Great Divide without her son.” Gilraen took Dazzart’s hand. “I’ll go with you. I have to tell her how brave he was.” “Dazzart, before you go, make sure you tell her you love her before she goes off to face Aideal. If I could go back in time and tell the same thing to my Ionwe…” Olorin shook his head. “No, there’s no time for regrets. Go and find her, before it’s too late.”

§§§§ Janet paced around for what seemed like an eternity at the edge of the shining silver cliff, cursing herself for believing her son’s lies. She should have known better. She should’ve grabbed Spencer’s arm and forced him to come. But no, she had to be the nice mother and let him say good-bye to his love. She shook her head. He was too young to know about true love. Spencer couldn’t begin to comprehend the complications of falling in love. At last, she had enough. She decided to go look for her staff, march right back into the camp, and take her son back home with her where he belonged. Now, where the hell did I leave my staff? She knew she’d dumped it some place in the Gilded Forest. She just couldn’t remember where. She threw her hands up in the air after wandering around and looking behind what seemed like countless Gilly Trees. “Hell, I can’t jump into the Great Divide without Spencer. I can’t walk all the way back to the Wild Glen, either. Damn it, I don’t even know where the Wild Glen is. Oh, child of mine, if you marched off into battle without me, the demons you face in battle won’t come close to my fury.”

292 Marguerite Arotin She fumed on and on to no one in particular as she stomped through the forest looking for that blasted staff. She mumbled something about how stupid she was to have wanted to come to that damned convention in the first place. “Damn ogre, why’d he have to make me believe I was a sorceress? I should have stayed home doing housework instead of—” “You are a sorceress.” Janet heard a familiar bold voice interrupt her cursing. Dazzart? What the hell was he doing here? If he thought for one moment she had changed her mind about going back home he... Wait a minute. Gil was with him too. Okay, maybe she could get some answers from Spencer’s girlfriend. She ran up to them both. “All right, girlie. Where the hell is my son? Last I knew he was with you.” Gilraen’s soft eyes welled up with tears. “H-he...” Janet placed her hand on Gilraen’s shoulder. “What’s wrong, sweetie? Did Spence march off into battle?” “No.” Her eyes told her it was something much worse, and Janet’s knees buckled. Dazzart grabbed her arm to prevent Janet from falling. “Adieal has him. She’s using him to get to you.” No. This couldn’t be happening. Spence was the brave one, the fearless one...he was all she had. First, Adieal took her girls and now... “I-is h-he...” Janet closed her eyes and couldn’t say the rest. She didn’t think Spencer was dead. In her heart, she still felt him. Then again, she didn’t want to believe that her girls were gone, either. “He’s not dead.” Dazzart answered. “Gilraen, tell her what happened.” The trembling young elf wiped away her tears and took a deep breath. “Adieal must have learned that you are still alive. She stormed into our camp looking for the sorceress who summoned the sun. No one, not even Olorin, said a word. Then she l-lifted me t-to her with her magic. She put her a-arms

The LasT sorceress 293 around my throat and... But Spencer, oh you should have seen him. He was so brave.” She put her head on Janet’s shoulder and began to sob. Dazzart continued for her. “He told Adieal to leave Gilraen alone. He was your son and he knew where you were. Adieal pushed Gilraen away and took Spencer. She said that if you wanted your son returned, you would have to come to the Cave of Torture and get him.” It took all the strength Janet had for her not to faint. Dazzart’s words throbbed in her head. The bitch had her son, her only child. She had to face Adieal. Even if the witch killed her, she had to get him back. “I’ll go. I need to find my staff.” “She’s setting up the perfect trap for you,” Dazzart said as he placed his hand upon her shoulder. “Are you certain you want to do this?” “What other choice do I have? She’s got my baby. I have to get him back. I don’t care what happens to me, but if I can get my child back... Damn it all, I will get him back.” “We’ll help you look for your staff, won’t we, Gilraen?” She lifted her head from Janet’s shoulder and nodded. “I am so sorry. If it wasn’t for me, Spence w-would...” Janet placed a finger to the girl’s lips. “Hush, there’s no sense in blaming yourself. Spence cared enough about you to risk his life for you. I couldn’t be prouder. Now help me find my staff.” She smiled through her tears and it warmed Janet’s heart. “Okay.” They searched through the Gilded Forest for a while until Dazzart found her staff. He handed it to her without saying a single word. Janet gazed into his eyes, a part of her hoping there was still some hope for them. First, she had to rescue her boy and kill a witch. Her sorceress’s blood boiled within her, and she knew she could make magic work once more.

294 Marguerite Arotin “Are you going to use the transport spell with me and Gil?” Janet asked, offering her hand to Dazzart. “No. I borrowed Olorin’s staff.” He pointed to a golden staff propped up beside a Gilly Tree. “I’ll summon a growth.” Janet watched him walk to the staff and wondered if she still stood a chance with him. She loved him so damned much that she would get down on her knees and beg his forgiveness if need be. But her son held a greater priority right then. She clutched Gilraen’s hand, her staff, and thought the words of the transport spell. The magic tingled through her body like an electrostatic charge. She had found her magic again, but wondered if she had enough to save her son.

§§§§ The first things Janet saw at the camp were seven graves. She closed her eyes and pretended they weren’t there. She couldn’t think about the girls being buried there, so far from their actual homes, when she had a nasty witch to defeat. This was her chance for vengeance against Adieal, and she hoped she was strong enough to do it. Olorin approached, and Janet noticed he didn’t have his usual arrogant stride. The blows Adieal had given them even got to Mister High-and-Mighty. “Maurelle, I just want you to know I was there when Adieal took your son. You would have been proud of him.” “I know. Gilraen told me everything.” “I also wanted to apologize for what happened last night. I thought I saw Ionwe. She told me that no matter what you said, we were meant for one another. I now realize that Adieal deceived me.” Janet nodded and placed her hand on his shoulder. “She fooled us all, didn’t she? Maybe she thought she could get to me easier if I was with you. I don’t know. I do know that I’m gonna go destroy her and get my son back. The witch has pissed me off for the last time.”

The LasT sorceress 295 “As I said before, I think you have the power to defeat her. You only need to believe in yourself,” Olorin quietly replied. He glanced at Dazzart, who was speaking to Brimbor, the Elf Prince, and Taberton, the Dwarf King. “Have you apologized to Dazzart yet?” “Wouldn’t do any good. I said some very cruel things.” He shook his head and placed his arm on her shoulder. “I know you weren’t meant to be my sorceress queen. I thought you were, but I realize how blind I’ve been. Talk to him. You need to tell him you love him still before you face Adieal. There are many things I wish I could have told Ionwe before I lost her.” She watched Olorin walk away. She had been wrong about him. Olorin was so lonely he only saw Ionwe when he looked at her. He was right about Dazzart as well. She owed the love of her life an apology, but first she had a bitch to kill and a son to rescue.

Chapter Twenty-Four “You’re letting her go…alone?” Taberton asked Dazzart with eyes gawking and an incredulous jaw gaping. “Not alone. I’ll speak to Eolande and Olorin. They can use an invisibility spell to help Maurelle. I…I doubt she’ll need me when I’m helpless against Aideal’s magic.” “Did you tell her you love her?” the dwarf asked. “Why is everyone so insistent on feelings in this camp?” He stomped his foot. “It wasn’t the time or place to do so. What was I supposed to say? Aideal took your son and by the way, I love you, but am helpless to protect you?” Taberton shook his head. “Love can be the best protection of all. Talk to the fairy and Olorin if you must. But you should also talk to the woman before she leaves.” Dazzart stomped away, shaking his head. She didn’t want him anymore. She thought he was a cold, bloodthirsty beast. How could his love protect her when she’d thrown it away? Olorin stepped in front, blocking Dazzart’s path. Dazzart responded the only way he knew how, by pounding his fist in his hand. “Let me pass, High Sorcerer, before I’m forced to beat you.” “I overheard you speaking to Taberton. Do you wish me to accompany the sorceress or not?” Olorin crossed his arms over his chest and cocked a brow. “Yes.” He couldn’t believe he’d allowed his anger to get in the way again. “Do what you must to protect her. She is…” Dazzart glanced over his shoulder to catch one last glimpse of Janet before she retreated into the still bloodstained tent. “She’s precious to me.” “Did you tell her you love her yet?” “She knows. I think she does, at least.” He frowned. “But it

298 Marguerite Arotin doesn’t matter how I feel, because she doesn’t love me. If you’ll excuse me, I must speak with the fairy.” Olorin stepped aside and Dazzart stomped past, wishing he could win battles of the heart as easily as he did hand-to-hand combat.

§§§§ Slowly, Janet stepped into the tent and found her spell books on the bloodstained ground. A tear escaped the corner of her eye when she realized how only last night, she had been throwing pillows at the girls. How they all laughed and giggled... Now they were gone. No, Maurelle... She shook her head, wondering why that little voice called her by her sorceress name. Because you are a sorceress, and you mourned your girls as much as possible. Now you must go on and send the bitch to hell where she belongs. For once, the pesky voice inside her head made sense. She leafed through her spell book. Though some of the tattered pages were ripped out and scattered on the ground, the majority of the book remained intact. She held her tome pressed to her racing heart as she walked outside. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Dazzart speaking to Eolande alone. Curious about their conversation, but not wanting to intrude, she paged through her spell book, trying to find the invisibility spell Olorin had used to get her into his tent. At last, she found it. She closed her eyes and focused on the crimson printed words, I will disappear from the eyes of those surrounding me. Janet felt a slight tingle down her spine, but didn’t feel any different. She guessed the only way to know if the spell worked would be to walk out there and see if Dazzart saw her. She stepped out of the tent and walked to Dazzart and Eolande. She noted Eolande had five tiny, golden bottles strapped to her slender waist. “If I use this potion,” the fairy said as she pointed to the fourth vial around her waist, “it will make me invisible. Are you

The LasT sorceress 299 certain you want me there? Adieal did say she wanted Maurelle to come alone.” “Yes, you must have the elixir of life ready in case she needs it.” A small frown appeared on his face, and his eyes were red and puffy. She wondered if her ogre had broken down and cried. He still cared. Dazzart cared enough to send Eolande and her elixir with Janet as she went off to battle. It warmed her heart to know this and it made her think that there was still hope for them both. “You must really love her,” Eolande said with a sly smile. “I shouldn’t speak about—” “Oh, please, Dazzart. I’ve seen the way you look at her. I’m sure she feels the same.” “She thinks I’m a cruel, battle-hungry beast. I love her with all my heart, but she does not love me.” He sighed and Janet swore she saw a teardrop escape from the corner of his eyes. “I searched so long for the sorceress my mother spoke of, the one with the good heart. I never expected I would love her. I never thought she would break my heart.” He thought she didn’t love him? Janet knew Olorin, for once, was right. She couldn’t go off into battle with Adieal until she spoke with her big guy. “Don’t be a big, dumb beast. How could you think I don’t love you?” Dazzart widened his warm gaze. “Janet, is that you? You heard everything?” She thought about the spell reversing words: Allow me to be seen once more. “Yes, it’s me.” She gave him a soft punch to the arm. “I love you, my strong Mister Big-Bad-Ogre. I adore you, and I’m sorry I said I was only using you for sex and for accusing you of wanting to hurt me. I never meant to hurt you. You need to understand how hurt and scared and...” He looked down at the dusty ground. She lifted his chin, forcing him to look at her. “You do love me, don’t you? I didn’t screw things up too bad by wanting to leave—”

300 Marguerite Arotin He cut Janet off with a passionate kiss. When he broke away, he smiled at her. Her heart filled with the power of her ogre’s passion. “I love you, my sweet sorceress. I just never thought I was worthy of your love.” “How could you think... Oh, kiss me again, you loveable, big, green guy.” He pulled her close and kissed her once more, tenderly stroking her hair. His heart pounded against her chest. Dazzart’s love was the fuel she needed to face Adieal, and it warmed her very soul. Eolande giggled. “I think I’ll leave you two alone. Let me know when you’re ready to fight Adieal, Maurelle. I will be right behind you.” Though Janet didn’t want to, she knew she had to end the kiss. Timing was crucial if she wanted to save Spence. If Adieal became impatient and...she shuddered at the thought of what the bitch might do. “So, how do I get to the Cave of Torture? Do have I to go through Montis first?” Dazzart nodded. “Yes, and going through Montis will not be easy. I believe you can get through. You’ll have to deal with the gorgon guards as well. I could go with you if—” “No. If Adieal said I am to come alone, then I have to do just that. I still don’t know how I’m going to do this, but I love my son, and I’ll do whatever’s necessary to save him.” She scratched her head. “Though I’m unsure about the gorgons.” She thought about the movie Clash of the Titans and tried to remember how Perseus dealt with Medusa. She snapped her fingers. “Does anyone have a mirror I can use?” Dazzart shook his head. “Fantastic idea, but no one in the camp has a mirror. A unicorn’s magic is the only defense against the eyes of a gorgon.” Janet jumped and recalled the unicorn-summoning spell. “I can call one! The one I met in the forest...Brilliania! Can she

The LasT sorceress 301 really save me from the gorgons?” Dazzart placed his hands on her shoulders and smiled. “A unicorn’s magic is pure light. The horn can deflect even the darkest of magic. With Brilliania on your side, Adieal won’t know what hit her. Hurry and call her—there isn’t a second to lose.” She closed her eyes and gripped her staff as the words formed in her head. Brilliania, creature of pure light and true white magic, I call to thee. She smiled when she heard a neighing sound behind her. She turned, ran to the magnificent white horse with the glittering gold horn, and jumped on her back. She waved to Eolande, who drank her potion and vanished. Then she waved to her ogre, who blew her a kiss. She kicked the unicorn’s side. “Hurry, girl, to Montis.” And Brilliania galloped off, faster than the wind.

§§§§ When they reached the edge of the evil town, three hideous gorgon guards stood before a crumbling stone gate. Janet had loved Greek mythology ever since she was a young girl, and the pictures she had seen did not do the repulsiveness of the beasts justice. With green skin and hair made of hissing snakes, the legless monsters slithered on their bellies. Their deadly eyes were closed, but she knew it was only a matter of time before they heard her approach. “Easy, girl. We don’t know when they’ll strike,” she whispered and stroked Brilliania’s mane. “Shit, not just three of them. There were only three of them in all the myths. The sisters, Medusa, Stheno, and Euryale...” Janet shuddered as she spied one more on the left hand side of the wall, and one more on the right. “Five in all. Oh, hell, there’s two more on top of the wall, which makes seven. Can you handle seven?” Brilliania nodded her beautiful head. Janet took it that meant yes. “Then come on, girl. Let’s show those gorgons what

302 Marguerite Arotin we’re made of.” The unicorn moved at a slow pace toward the gate. In a flash, the gorgons opened their crimson eyes. Janet closed hers and hoped the unicorn could work her magic with her horn. The last thing she needed was to be turned into a statue. Brilliania bucked, and Janet held on tight to her neck. Brilliania acted more like a bronco than an elegant unicorn, but Janet’s grip on her held firm. Though she couldn’t see, Janet had a feeling the unicorn was doing her job. Suddenly, she felt warmth surround both the unicorn and herself. She heard a crumbling and shrieking sound, like a landslide with women caught in it. Janet opened her eyes as Brilliania settled down. The gorgons had been turned to stone and were falling apart. The unicorn had worked her magic. Janet stroked her mane. “Good girl. Guess we’re free to enter now.” If it had once been a beautiful mountain town, she couldn’t find any sign of the former beauty as she rode onward. The wind howled around her, and though it was mid-day now, a darkened, midnight sky shrouded everything in shadow. The pretty little gemstone stars were nowhere to be seen, and a light gray mist filled the air. A sulfuric scent filled every inch of the town. The stench made her eyes water as it overwhelmed her senses. The buildings, made of crumbling gray stone blocks, looked like they were about to tumble over at any moment. Janet saw crimson eyes and shadowy demons watching her every move. For a brief moment, she almost chickened out, but then remembered Spencer. The demons would not keep her from her flesh and blood. A very large, male demon with four horns protruding from the center of his broad, magenta chest stepped out of the shadows and sneered at her. “Aren’t you a breath of fresh air? It’s rare we get beauties like you venturing into our city.” He gripped her arm. “Maybe you and I—” Janet heard another voice growl and saw the lion-faced

The LasT sorceress 303 demon general charge at the filthy monster holding her arm. “Leave her alone. Adieal wants this one alive.” Baal paused as he lifted the demon by his thick, leathery throat and gave Janet a disgusting smile. “You may pass in safety, Maurelle. Adieal awaits your arrival.” Despite Baal’s invitation to continue onward, the lesser demon refused to back down. “No. I’ve listened to Adieal for too long. Where has it gotten me? I want this one as my own.” Before the demon could unsheathe his horrible claws and strike, Brilliania charged at him. Janet watched in awe and horror as she rammed him against a dead tree and impaled him with her horn. The unicorn backed away, and the demon’s limp body fell to the ground. His black blood soiled her beautiful golden horn, but Janet couldn’t have been prouder of the regal beauty she rode. “You have the spirit of a true warrior,” Janet whispered as she scratched her behind her pale ears. Brilliania replied with a soft neigh as they continued onward. Janet’s heart pounded as her eyes scanned the town. At last, she found her destination—the Cave of Torture. The large, oval-shaped opening appeared to be carved into the Thunder Mountains. On both the left and right side of the opening, rotting corpses were pinned to the wall of the mountain. She sent Brilliania galloping towards the cavern, ignoring the stench, and concentrating on the fact that if she didn’t hurry, Spence would become Adieal’s next victim. When they reached the cavern, Brilliana came to a halt. She climbed down from the unicorn and patted her soft behind. “I have to go inside alone, Brilliania. Thank you for everything.” The unicorn bobbed her head up and down and wrote in the dirt with her hoof. “Good-bye and good luck. I must be going as well. I have business of my own to attend to.” Janet wondered what sort of business Brilliania had; however, she didn’t watch the unicorn leave as she ran into the cavern. She had her own dealings to take care of, with the Queen Bitch

304 Marguerite Arotin of the realms beyond the Great Divide. The inside of the Cavern of Torture was twenty times scarier than in the game. A dripping sound made her flesh crawl. It reeked of fire, smoke, blood, and rotting flesh. She jumped when she heard a squeaking noise, looked down, and saw a plump rat running across her foot. She hoped she could get the showdown over quickly, because if she spent one more minute in the horrible place, she would throw up. “Mom, is that you?” Spencer’s voice sounded quiet and raspy. She turned a corner in a long, slimy tunnel and found her boy helplessly shackled to the wall. Poor kid had a torn shirt and whip marks left long welts over his chest and stomach. Her eyes filled with tears at the sight. She climbed over several slimy rocks to reach him. “I’m here, baby.” She stroked his cheek. “I didn’t think you—” “You thought I would leave you to the witch? Honey, I’d never do that.” “Thank...” His voice drifted off as his eyes rolled back. “Oh, hell, Eolande, please make yourself seen. Now!” Janet couldn’t see her yet, but heard the fey queen whisper, “Maurelle, remember what Dazzart said?” “Look, if he asks, tell him that he would do the same for his daughter.” Janet stroked Spencer’s cheek and listened to his chest. His breathing sounded shallow, more like gasping than breathing. “Take care of Spencer and free him. My son needs the elixir more than I do.” “I told you to come alone,” a thunderous, cold voice echoed through the cavern. “Come out and face me now, Adieal. I’m not afraid of you anymore,” Janet called back. Suddenly, she felt herself being pushed through the cave. Janet closed her eyes and concentrated on what she had to do

The LasT sorceress 305 kill Adieal—a mere coward hiding behind an army of demons and black magic. Adrenaline gushed through Janet’s veins as she thought about how she would remember her girls when the bitch gasped her last breath. Her body collapsed at the bottom of Adieal’s black silk gown. The bitch laughed. “Yes, I like this. I like all my enemies to bow at my feet.” Janet looked up and Adieal smiled, but her grin was as cold as her black, beady eyes. The bitch tossed her chestnut tresses over her shapely shoulder. Adieal would have been beautiful if she wasn’t so damned cruel. “Ah, I see our sorceress has arrived.” A slimy, male voice echoed from the other side of the cavern. “Shall I take care of her, my lady?” “Yes, Zoemith. I’ve heard this one has great power. I am eager to see what she can do.” Janet rose when Zoemith stepped out of the shadows. His long, ghostly white hair cascaded over his skinny, pointed shoulders. A black velvet cloak covered his wiry frame. Black leather pants clothed his chicken-like legs. As in the game, he didn’t look like much, but his menacing silver eyes spoke of the havoc he could cause. A familiar firm voice sounded from her left shoulder, “Maurelle, allow me to take care of Zoemith for you.” Janet turned her head and saw Olorin materializing into view. He used an invisibility spell? Why is he here? Did my ogre talk him into it? Adieal flashed a wicked smile at Olorin. “Long time, High Sorcerer. I am surprised you did not pay me a visit after Ionwe died. I wish you could have heard the way she pleaded for her life.” “My wife did not beg for anything!” Janet smiled when she realized the arrogance had returned to his voice as he shouted.

306 Marguerite Arotin “What are you doing here?” Janet asked when Olorin stepped towards her. “Dazzart asked me to follow you. I agreed because I wanted to see Zoemith. We both have some old issues to take care of.” Janet wondered what had happened between Olorin and Zoemith as she watched the stare-down between the men. Then she realized the bitch had slipped away when Olorin showed up. She knew it was her job to track Adieal down. “I’ll let you two boys settle your own score. I’ve gotta track down the Wicked Witch of the West.” “Good luck, Maurelle,” Olorin called out as Janet rushed out of the cavern and into a dark, stinky tunnel. “Come out, come out, wherever you are.” Her voice echoed through the tunnel, and Janet hoped she could goad a response from the bitch. “You know what, Adieal? You are a coward. Why else would you kill my girls in their sleep? I think it’s—” “I am no coward.” Adieal’s cold voice shook the tunnel, causing stalactites to fall at her feet and rocks to fall from the walls. Janet ducked when one almost bonked her head. “Why do you hide from me?” “I do not hide. I could kill you in the blink of an eye if I desired.” Janet threw her hands up in the air and laughed. “Bring it on, you cold-hearted bitch. I’m not afraid of you.” The shadowy shape of Adieal’s curvaceous body appeared in the distance. Janet ran to her, but didn’t dare to use any spell on her until her body fully materialized. “I wonder if Zoemith is dead yet. I hoped you would destroy him, but Olorin should work.” “I take it Zoemith means nothing to you?” “I needed him for the Liber ab Damnatio. Once Olorin destroys him, the power of the book shall be mine. It could be ours. If you are as good as they say you are, I could transfer some

The LasT sorceress 307 of the power to you. Think of all we could rule. Think of having not only the armies of hell at our feet, but the armies of all the nations from beyond the Great Divide.” “I cannot allow you to do this, Adieal. I know how many beings you’ve killed and all you’ve destroyed. I’m not like you.” Adieal took on her full form. The satin gown clung to her seductive curves. Her coal black eyes softened when she touched Janet’s shoulder and smiled. “We are more alike than you think, Maurelle. We both have great power. All I have ever wanted is to rule my homeland, the kingdom of magic. I would be a great queen, a wise queen. No one understood my true intentions. Think of it, Maurelle—a race of dark sorcerers and sorceresses bowing before us! Of course, we’d have to destroy the lowly fairies, ogres—” “No!” Janet sliced across the bitch’s cruel words. Janet closed her eyes and tried to use a pusher spell on her, but it felt as if her brain would explode at any minute as the words formed into her head. Adieal’s cold laughter filled the cavern and Janet knew Adieal had blocked her incantation. She opened her eyes and Adieal sent a fireball zooming through the air. “No you don’t, you bitch!” Janet shouted as she raised her staff and tried to deflect the fireball back to Adieal. The fire froze in mid-air as they both tried to push the flames the other way. Janet’s head throbbed, and her knees felt as if they would give out. But she would not give in and let the witch win. Adieal didn’t fare much better. Her luminous skin turned pallid as her body trembled. Janet soon realized the test of strength was a waste of time and found a way out. She smiled as the words of the water-summoning spell formed in her head and water splashed onto the fireball, quenching the flames. Adieal’s cold laughter filled the cavern as she approached Janet. “Excellent. If you join me, I’ll set your son free.”

308 Marguerite Arotin Janet knew better than to trust her. “Free to do what? Free to be your slave? I love Spencer too much to set him up like that.” Adieal grabbed Janet’s arm. “My own mother never loved me. Why do you care what happens to your son?” Janet broke free from Adieal’s grasp and tried something she had never thought of before—a transfiguration spell. She wanted to turn the cold-hearted monster into a toad, but her head throbbed. The pain forced Janet to her knees. “Nice try,” Adieal said, placing her hand her on Janet’s shoulder. “But you will not turn me into a toad today.” “How did you—” Adieal offered Janet her hand. “I saw the picture of a toad in your mind. I cannot read all your thoughts, but I can catch glimpses of your spells.” Janet rubbed her temples and used a smaller version of the pusher spell to push Adieal’s hand out of the way. Pusher hand. Adieal gasped and Janet smiled as she rose to her feet. “Betcha didn’t see that one coming, did you?” “Why won’t you join me?” Adieal’s full lips formed a pretty pout, and Janet wondered how many times she’d used this technique to get her way with Zoemith. She knew the monster hiding behind Adieal’s pretty face. Her sulking would not work with her. Janet gripped her staff in case Adieal decided to sneak in a spell. “Because I won’t let you destroy a world, or creatures, that I have come to love.” She stroked Janet’s arm. “That’s right. I forgot. I heard you were in love with an ogre. Love is for fools. It’s a pitiful emotion...” She snickered before continuing, “Zoemith is the only man who’s ever loved me, and he’s a pitiful excuse for a sorcerer. I cannot wait for Olorin to destroy him, and then you and I can rule—” “Is that how you truly feel, my love?”

The LasT sorceress 309 Adieal and Janet turned in the direction of the weak male voice. Zoemith appeared very tired as he stood beside Olorin. The scrawny sorcerer could barely stand. Olorin gripped his arm as Zoemith’s knees buckled. Adieal turned on the charm. “Zoemith, darling, you know you mean the world to me. I had to say something to convince Maurelle to join us.” She swayed her hips as she approached Zoemith and Olorin and gave them both a wicked smile. “Think of all we could accomplish with another powerful sorceress on our side.” “Adieal.” Zoemith’s voice was hushed. Janet had to move closer to hear him. “It’s over. Olorin defeated me, and I am ready to return the book to him. I came here to tell you this and what do I find...” He glared at Adieal as he broke free from Olorin’s grasp. “I find the woman I love betraying me. I loved you for as long as I could remember, and all you’ve ever done is use me. We’re returning the book to Olorin, and I’ll watch as Maurelle destroys you.” Adieal grinned. “No, I will destroy you all.” Adieal gripped her staff and sent a boulder flying toward Janet, Olorin, and Zoemith. As she struggled to push the bolder back to Adieal with a pusher spell, Janet felt sorry for Adieal. She lived such a cold life. Janet couldn’t imagine how Spencer would have turned out if she didn’t love... Wait a minute. Duh, she knew the strongest power of all! Love. The power Ionwe spoke of has to be love. While still keeping the boulder in mid­ air, Janet grabbed Zoemith’s arm and picked up her staff. “Concentrate on how much you loved Adieal once,” Janet whispered. “We can use love to defeat her.” “Are you certain?” Janet nodded and recalled the words from the fear spell, but changed them slightly. We will cast our love upon you and use it to defeat you. The true love she felt for Dazzart, her son, and the young sorceresses Adieal had destroyed warmed Janet’s heart and made the boulder vanish.

310 Marguerite Arotin “No,” Adieal gasped. “What are you...” Her voice made a gurgling, choking sound as her body burst into flames. She raised her staff into the air and for a moment, Janet thought she would fight back, but instead the witch collapsed to the ground. Zoemith’s love for her, Janet’s love, and the spell, burned into Adieal and the flames increased. The hot flames shot into the air and consumed all of Adieal. She shrieked as she tried in vain to roll the fire off her disintegrating flesh. To avoid the horrific sight, Janet closed her eyes and concentrated on the sweet faces of her girls, her son, and the warmth of Dazzart’s eyes. The righteous power of love rushed in swift waves through her and warmed her heart and soul. Smoke filled the air, making Janet cough. Though her body felt like it would collapse any minute, she had to see this through. She had to know Adieal was dead before walking away. At last, the bitch’s body stopped rolling and flailing. Janet covered her nose to avoid the smoke as she fled the tunnel. She turned to Olorin as they ran. “What about Spence? Did Eolande free him? Is he okay?” Olorin grabbed her hands and calmly replied, “Your son is fine. Yes, Eolande took care of him.” “Good. All righty, then. Adieal is in flames, and I think she’s gonna ignite her whole lair soon so...” Janet didn’t get a chance to continue. The entire cavern began to shake, and a stalactite nearly knocked her in the head. Olorin grabbed her arm. “Yes, I agree now would be a good time to run.” Together they rushed through several winding tunnels as the cavern rumbled and shook. Janet didn’t know what was causing the earthquake, but thought it might have something to do with the fact they had destroyed the evil within this wicked place. At one point, Olorin and Zoemith stopped. The scrawny sorcerer handed Olorin a small black book that had been lying on the ground. “Um, can’t we just leave whatever it is there?” Janet asked

The LasT sorceress 311 when she caught up to him. “We really have to go.” Olorin firmly shook his head as he took the book. “This is the Liber ab Damnatio—The Book of the Damned. It cannot be allowed to fall into the wrong hands again.” So that was the Liber ab Damnatio. If it was as powerful as Adieal said it was, she knew Olorin was right. “She wanted you to kill Zoemith so she could absorb the book’s power.” “I wouldn’t put it past her,” Olorin replied as they hurried through the collapsing tunnel. Zoemith glared at Olorin, and although he’d helped Janet destroy Adieal, she still sensed tension between the two men. “What is up with you two? I got the impression you guys haven’t liked each other for a while.” Olorin pushed her through the tunnel when a large chunk of rock nearly fell on her back. “Now is not the time to discuss old grudges.” At last, they came to where her son had been imprisoned. Spencer was pale, and he still had the whip marks across his chest. But he looked a heck of a lot better than he had the first time Janet saw him. Those chains no longer bound him to the cavern wall. Her child was free, the bitch was dead—mission accomplished. Eolande brushed some dirt and dust out of her dark hair, took Spencer’s hand, and rushed over to them. “Mom, did you kill the bitch?” Spence asked as she kissed his cheek. “She’s gone, hon. Now, we gotta go.” Janet felt two long, charred arms wrap around her throat before they could continue to the exit. The monster pulled her away and forced her staff away from Janet’s hand. “You,” the raspy voice of the charred sorceress gasped into her ear, “did not destroy me. I have the power of Liber ab Damnatio. I cannot be destroyed.” All of a sudden, the dying sorceress zoomed into the wall of the cavern. Her body hit the black stone and crumbled into

312 Marguerite Arotin a thick cloud of ash and smoke. Janet knew it must have been a pusher spell, yet she hadn’t had time to think of one. She glanced over at Olorin, who grinned at her, but shook his head. Then she glanced over at Spencer, who proudly held her staff. She ran over to her kiddo and rubbed the top of his thick, dark hair. “How did you—” “I peeked through your spell book a few times when you weren’t looking. Even though I am an elf, I guess I still have your magical blood.” Janet laughed, took his hand, and ran for the exit. “I love you, Spence. You are the greatest son a sorceress could ask for.” Spence shrugged and blushed as they ran out through the entry. He didn’t reply but Janet knew they had come a long way. Things would be different between them from now on. The ground quaked with fury as they rushed through the dismal town of Meton. Huge cracks in the ground appeared. Janet nearly stumbled into one of them, but her son pulled her up. All the nasty, demonic residents were being sucked down into the cracks. It was almost as if there was a vacuum drawing them back to the gates of hell. The ugly stone buildings toppled over and into the cracks as well. Janet smiled when she saw a few beams of sunlight shining through the haze. It gave her hope that maybe the ogres could rebuild. Somehow, she knew this area would be returned to the pleasant mountain town it once had been. At the edge of the crumbling town, Janet spied her ogre waving. She raced onward, jumped over one humongous gap, and landed right into the awaiting arms of her amazing beast. When they kissed, the collapsing town of Meton did not matter anymore. Dazzart, the ogre who had won her heart, was the only thing she could see. When he ended the kiss, Janet exclaimed, “We did it, sweetheart. Adieal will never be a threat to your world again.” “No, my sweet beautiful sorceress, I had nothing to do with

The LasT sorceress 313 this.” Janet laughed and kissed his large neck. “Yes, you did. I used my love for you as a weapon against Adieal. You were in my heart when I destroyed her.” “You are the sorceress my mother spoke of long ago...” Dazzart paused and placed his large hands over her racing heart. “…because you have the kindest heart of all. I love you, Janet. I hope you’ll consider becoming my wife.” “You bet I will...my sweet, amazing Mr. Big-Bad-Ogre. I will be honored to become your Mrs. Big-Bad Sorceress.” Janet glanced over her shoulder at Zoemith. The skinny sorcerer had a sullen expression on his ashen face. She decided Dazzart should know about the role Zoemith played in Adieal’s death. “Zoemith helped me. He turned his love against Adieal and used the emotion as I thought the words of the spell. I don’t think he was ever evil, only misguided by a beautiful face and killer bod. What will become of him?” “That, my love,” Dazzart replied, “is for Olorin to decide.” Janet watched as Olorin walked to Zoemith. The High Sorcerer’s body stood stiff as a statue when he offered Zoemith his hand. At first, Zoemith only stared. She watched the two men, wondering if they could ever forgive each other. She let out a gasp when Zoemith at last took Olorin’s hand. Janet doubted the two sorcerers would ever be friends, but at least Zoemith had redeemed himself. She turned her head when she felt a small tap on her shoulder. Nidhogg linked arms with her ogre and smiled. “I take it I’m going to have an ogre for a stepfather?” Janet laughed. “You sure are, son-of-mine. You sure are.”

§§§§ Two weeks later, Janet and Dazzart were married at the same little chapel in Amnicola where his parents had been married. It was a beautiful ceremony. She wore an indigo satin brocade gown with glittering silver trim and a white under-dress. She

314 Marguerite Arotin had so many petticoats beneath the skirt that it bounced a little when she walked up the aisle. Janet felt like a true princess. Queen Lilliana pinned tiny little silver flowers to Janet’s long braid before the ceremony, and Janet carried a bouquet of silver roses in her trembling hands. Her son escorted her up the aisle. Spence made a handsome elf in his matching indigo suit. Janet gave a little wave to Gilraen, who watched with a look of awe as they walked down the aisle. She wondered if the pretty elf was dreaming about her future wedding day. Her hands still trembled when she took Dazzart’s hand. He wore a sterling silver breastplate, black velvet robe, and gladiator style helmet. Unusual groom clothing, but it matched his proud warrior spirit. Janet looked around and was surprised when she didn’t see a preacher. “Who’s going to marry us?” “In Carnitha, an ogre marries his lady on his own. He kisses her neck.” Shivers shot down her spine when Dazzart placed small butterfly kisses down the nape of her neck. “He gets down on one knee and vows to be her one true love eternally.” Her heart pounded as Dazzart got down on his knee, roared, and made his vow of eternal love to her. Then he swept her into his arms as a line of mighty ogres formed a line on both sides of the aisle. They saluted them, raised their spiked clubs high into the air, and made a bridge for her and Dazzart. She laughed as her ogre carried her beneath the spiked clubs and out of the church. When he set her on the ground, she stood spellbound and stared at four of the most beautiful unicorns she had ever seen. She wondered why they were there as they bowed before them. Suddenly, Janet noticed that one had a long, flowing orange mane, and one, instead of being a ghostly white color, was a rich chocolate brown with a gorgeous black mane. “My God, they look just like...” Janet slowly approached the one with the fiery orange mane and stroked it. “Are you my

The LasT sorceress 315 girls?” One by one, they wrote their names in the ground with their hooves, and tears slipped from Janet eyes. She ran to Dazzart and pounded on his silver breastplate. “Why the hell didn’t you tell me? You must have known.” “I wasn’t sure if it was possible. Only the most skilled of the sorceresses can come back as a unicorn.” “I wasn’t sure either,” Olorin added as he approached them. “I know Ionwe became one. I thought I saw her on the night...I, um...” The sorcerer turned to Janet and placed his hand on her arm. “I am sorry for the trouble I caused you. You must understand that I wanted a new queen for my homeland, and I thought...” He hung his head, too ashamed to continue. Janet lifted his chin and smiled. “No, you’ll find her. Even if you need to come to my world, you’ll find her. If you make the trip to Earth, look us up. Dazzart and I will be leaving in a few days.” “You are really leaving?” Olorin asked as his green eyes widened. Her hubby replied, “Janet and I have talked it over, and I decided that I will go back to Earth. I like her home world, and I’m not really needed here at the moment.” “And the queen has allowed us to bring the princess with us too,” Janet said, glancing over her shoulder. She waved to her new stepdaughter and Bannick waved back. She had her own adorable daughter at last. “So, Olorin, if you decide to come to our world and look for your queen, I’d be happy to help.” He laughed and replied, “I will take you up on your offer of matchmaking. It will be awhile before I can make the journey. I have to make sure the Liber ab Damnatio is dealt with, and that all will be well in my kingdom during my absence. I promise I will find you when I make the journey, though.” “Great, I’ll see you soon.” Janet laughed when Dazzart lifted her into his arms and set her on top of Alande’s graceful back.

316 Marguerite Arotin “Have you ever ridden a unicorn before?” she asked Dazzart as she stroked Alande’s mane. “Unicorns normally run from ogres, but riding one was always my dream. If one of the girls would allow it I’d love to...” Dru galloped to Dazzart and head-butted him before he could continue. Her ogre laughed. “Ah, well, then I’ll take that as a yes.” “Hey, what about us?” Spencer said with a laugh as he climbed on top of Belladonna’s back and helped Gilraen up behind him. The girls all neighed, and they took off riding into the setting sun as heroes always do. Janet blew a kiss to her ogre as they rode, and he blew one back to her. Yes, the beauty had her beast, and the beauty looked forward to her honeymoon.

Epilogue Janet glanced out the window of the thatched roof, white stucco cottage where she had spent her honeymoon, and waved to the unicorns running wild through the field. One with a long, orange mane nodded in her direction. Janet smiled and returned the nod, wondering if Alande was truly happy. Then again, she couldn’t imagine not being happy as a wild and beautiful creature. She turned to her ogre. Dazzart held a stack of handwritten papers in his hand and smiled as he read the final page. “How did you know about my mother? You wrote what happened so perfectly that I grew misty-eyed as I read it,” he said placing the final sheet of parchment on the oak desk beside him. “I didn’t. I only guessed. So what do you think? Think I should try and get this true beauty and the beast tale published when we get home?” Dazzart rose, walked over to her, and wrapped his arms around her waist. “I believe you can do anything you set your mind to, Janet. If you can destroy the evil sorceress who tormented my world for years, then you can do anything.” She kissed his cheek and inhaled his woodsy scent. “Nice to have a husband who believes in me for a change. Oh, and speaking of husbands... I should talk to the ex when we get home. Dave needs to know I don’t hate him anymore. Can’t wait for him to meet you too. I think you two will get along.” “Just as long as he doesn’t decide he wants my woman, I will get along with your ex fine.” Janet laughed. “Ever the possessive ogre.” She nibbled on his earlobe. “My story might have to be marketed as fiction, but soon everyone will know there are ogres much sexier than Shrek.”

318 Marguerite Arotin Dazzart laughed and pushed her to the bed. “Hmm, do you think they’ll make a movie about me?” Janet smiled as she stroked his muscular arm. “Who knows? All I know is that our tale needed to be told so everyone will know there are places where true magic exists.” Dazzart turned to the window and gazed out at the cool tones of sunset. “Do you think we’ll ever return to my homeland, Janet?” “I don’t know.” She knelt beside him and kissed his broad shoulder. “I wouldn’t rule it out, though. I’m sure we’ll see Olorin again, because I promised I would play matchmaker for him. Sweetheart, you know what? You can come home any time you want, and you know I’ll be with you.” He turned and kissed her like the truehearted warrior he was. Then he smiled and asked, “Should we call this our happy ending?” “Darling, I don’t believe in endings, only in new beginnings. It doesn’t matter if you’re in human or ogre form.” She placed her head upon the coarse hairs of his chest and listened to the rhythm of his heartbeat. “Hon, you know I will always love you, your strength, but especially your good heart. I plan on starting that new beginning right now, wrapped in the arms of the soldier I love.”

About the Author

MARGUERITE AROTIN has been writing since the third grade. Romance worked itself into her writing not long after she met her hero of a husband. Many happy years of marriage and after several publications, she’s still happily bitten by the romance writing bug. She lives in Ohio with her husband, smart son, and two lovable cats.

Trademarks Acknowledgment

The author acknowledges the trademark status and trademark owners of the following wordmarks mentioned in this work of fiction: Levi’s: Levi Strauss & Co. Nike:NIKE, Inc. Puma: PUMA Calvin Klein: Calvin Klein Stouffer’s: Société des Produits Nestlé S.A. iPod: Apple, Inc. Mustang: Ford Motor Company YouTube: YouTube, LLC KFC: KFC Cleveland Indians: MLB Lincoln: Ford Motor Company Coke: Coca-Cola Company Disney: Disney Disneyland: Disney Shrek: DreamWorks Animation, LLC Jell-O: Kraft Foods Paul Mitchell: John Paul Mitchell Systems